Was It Good For You? AU/LizPOV~CC~ Adult ~Complete 04/01/07
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Erina, Hunter, Forum Moderators
- Roslover39
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 382
- Joined: Fri Nov 26, 2004 6:19 pm
- Location: Michigan Baby Yeah!!!(USA)
It’s the day before the wedding; the girls and I are at the airport for our flight to Vegas. Maria seems fine until our flight number is called; then and there she gets a good case of first time flier’s jitters.
Shaking her head frantically she tells us,
“Hey guys I can’t do this, I’ve never been on a plane. Lets go back home, I can get married in NY. I don't wanna die, I'm living for two!”
Oh no, she’s finally lost it. What’s gonna happen if we can’t persuade Maria to get on the plane? We can’t get her drunk or drug her because she’s pregnant.
Just when I'm about to throw my hands up declaring all is lost, Isabel steps in and saves the day. She starts rubbing her back and speaking in a calm and soothing tone.
“Maria, there’s nothing to worry about. Statistics show that it’s safer to fly than to drive. I’ve flown all over the world, trust me when I say you’ll be just fine. You've got a handsome fiancee waiting, you can do this.”
Slowly Maria nods her head and her spunk returns.
"Ok, lets get this show on the road, I've got a date to get married!"
WHEW! Thank goodness for Isabel, and in the nick of time. Last call is going out for our flight. The four of us race for the gate.
****
Maria takes a look out the plane window over the tarmac as we land. When she realizes she’s made it safely back on terra firma, she releases her nails from the flesh of my right arm. Then she makes the sign of the cross across her chest. I didn’t even know she was catholic.
While disembarking from the plane, we all find hot and sunny Vegas a far cry from cold, blustery NY. The sun seems like it's shinning just for us.
As soon as we grab our luggage and make our way out the airport, we notice a
very attractive guy standing in front of a limousine. He's holding a sign with Deluca party on it.
“Hey, what is all of this?”
Maria is taken aback; she figured we’d grab a cab to the hotel. We rush over to the car. I glance over to Izzie thinking she arranged it, but she shakes her head. She's just as clueless as the rest of us.
The chauffeur grins and tells Maria everything she wants to know and then some as he places our luggage into the trunk.
“You must be Ms. Deluca, welcome to Vegas on behalf of the Ranger organization. Mr. Guerin took great pains to describe you, but even then he couldn’t adequately convey your beauty. Your skin has a radiance I’ve never seen before.”
Maria winks at the limousine drive while replying, “Gracias senior.”
Tess hears the compliments and she’s not amused.
“Oh brother!”
Hearing that Maria turns, rolls her eyes at Tess, then she turns to me.
“The chauffeur said that Max arranged this, now that’s one hellava guy. He never ceases to amaze, right Liz?”
“Right!” Not that I need to be reminded of how wonderful Max can be. All I need is to be reminded of what I could be losing because of my pride.
We pile into the car then notice that Tess isn’t in the back with us. We look around to find her in the front seat chatting up the chauffeur.
“I hope Ms. Deluca isn’t the only woman you find attractive, besides she’s getting married tomorrow. I’m foot lose and fancy free.”
Maria peers at the shenanigans going on up front. Swiftly she moves to the front of the vehicle.
“Down Fefe!”
Maria shrieks, at full volume capturing the attention of all in the limo but more importantly her target audience of Tess and the chauffeur.
“Look buddy, the only thing that you should be concentrating on is the road. Tess, you keep your hands to yourself. I wanna get to the hotel in one piece.”
Tess being Tess, she waits until Maria returns to her seat in the back of the limousine. Reaching into her purse, she writes her cell phone number on a scrap piece of paper and gives to the chauffeur.
Gesturing call me with her hands, she gives the chauffeur a big smile sticking out her tongue suggestively.
By the way,
nothing happened with Tess and the chauffeur. She didn't bother to notice the wedding ring on his finger. He through the number in the back of the limousine after we got out. I laugh everytime Tess' cellphone rings, at last count she received four obscene calls and one heavy breather.
****
Finally we arrive at the hotel, and it’s fabulous. It reminds me of that hotel in Pretty Woman, the Regent Beverly something. Anyway, this is Maria, Tess and my first time in Vegas, and we're checking out our surroundings with our mouths open.
That is everybody but Isabel. She's stayed at this particular hotel several times. She loves its couture shopping, high-end restaurants and nightlife. In fact, it's the place that all the Ranger elite choose to stay when in Vegas.
After check in,Maria and I head to the room we will be sharing as Izzie and Tess go to theirs right next door. They stay in their room long enough to sit their luggage down then they’re at the front door of my room.
Both girls enter the room seeming as if they have alot of stuff on their minds. Izzie assumes she’s got free reign to plan our pre-wedding activities but Tess has an idea of her own.
“Maria, you’re getting hitched tomorrow. How about having one hellava party tonight?”
“What ya got in mind?” Maria knows the idea will be provocative.
Tess is more than willing to plead her case to convince Maria.
“Let’s get a stripper and have a private party here in this room. Tomorrow you’re gonna be Mrs. Michael Guerin, why not have a gorgeous guy with a beautiful body dance for you to celebrate your last night of freedom?”
I can see the windmills going in Maria’s mind as she answers Tess.
“I’m gonna love being Michael’s wife but I will also maintain my identity. After I get my law degree, I will be known as Maria Deluca-Guerin. Now to the business at hand, I think having a stripper dance for me tonight is a kickass idea. How do we go about it?”
Tess is so happy that she's doing a celebratory dance.
“Yay, leave everything to me!”
A scowl forms on Izzie’s face showing her complete disapproval to Tess’ idea. Never one to disappoint, she declares her annoyance.
“Now I know we can think of something better to do then have a man you’ve never seen before shake his stuff in your face. I mean come on, you don’t know where he’s been.”
Maria folds her arms over her chest in protest over Izzie’s constant insistence to be the moral authority of the group.
“Damn Iz it’s not my intention to fuck the guy afterwards, I just want to watch a sexy man shake it the night before my wedding. Ok since you think that’s such a bad idea, what do you propose I do to amuse myself tonight?”
Isabel’s eyes sparkle as she describes her ultimate evening to Maria.
“Ok, we could go to a casino, have a great meal at one of the famous restaurants and then take in a show? Of course I’ll gladly pick up the tab for the evening.”
Maria pats Isabel on the shoulder in a show of support as she vetoes her plan outright.
“Iz, that sounds nice but I can do that any night. I’m only getting married once and I want to have a good time.”
Maria wonders where I stand concerning the situation. She peers at me intently as she asks,
“Any comments from the peanut gallery?”
I put to rest her fear that I’m going to poop her party.
“You’re the one getting married, it’s your show. I’m for whatever you wanna do tonight.”
Tess continues her victory dance as Isabel frowns at me because I didn’t go along with her plan. Truth be told, Jason Behr and I could be doing the tango tonight and it wouldn’t matter to me. All I can think about is Max, where he is and what or whom he’s doing.
****
Tess asked a perky front desk clerk about hiring a stripper to come to the room. The clerk gave her a number to the local strip club that had both male and female dancers. She wanted to make sure Maria got just what she wanted. Hey, curiosity is in these days.
Before going to the desk, Isabel followed Tess into the hall for another knock down drag out.
“Why should I have to chip in for something I’m totally against,” Izzie asks with her arms folded while tapping her foot annoyingly.
“Because this is what Maria wants remember?” I don't want to share a room with you but I am so that Maria could stay with Liz. Before you forget, everything we’re doing is for Maria.”
Isabel rolls her eyes at Tess.
“How nice for you that she agreed to your hare brained scheme.”
Tess counters with a cutting remark.
“Yes, I’m glad she did but I would go along with whatever she decided to make her happy. You know, I hope you can take that stick out your ass long enough to realize that everything’s not all about you.”
Izzie is fit to be tied by the remark and goes for the jugular.
“Oh, so you were thinking of someone other than yourself when you decided you wanted to play hide the sausage with Michael that night?”
Tess sneers at Izzie’s gall.
“You know what Isa-bitch, your personal opinion on this matter is moot. Maria has forgiven me for that and that’s all that matters.”
Izzie can’t believe that Tess defiled her name that way.
“How, how dare you!”
Tess walks away from Izzie in a huff then rushes back with more to say.
“You know it must me nice to be so high and mighty. You need to check your halo honey, it’s about to hit the ground.
The only thing that makes you different from me isn’t that you’re nice, it’s that you’re chicken shit. You’re scared to let your hair down and have a really good time.”
Isabel is turning three shades of red; she's about to respond to Tess' cutting quip when Maria walks out into the hall.
“ Shhh! Damn you two just don’t know when to quit. Look, Michael and I could have eloped, but we wanted to share our happiness with our friends.”
Maria lowers her voice more so I can’t hear what she says next.
“If our scheme to get Max and Liz back together is going to work, I need to keep an eye on Liz. I don’t want her to see Max before the wedding, so I need you two to get along. What’s going on, I’m used to your usual debates but they’ve gotten really nasty lately. Where’s the sisterly love?”
Isabel takes what Maria said as a personal slight. She starts babbling like she’s about to lose it while gesturing emotionally with her hands.
“To be honest, I don’t feel the love Maria. I offer my services for your wedding, and get rejected. I offer the grand tour of Vegas and the three of you turn it down In favor of having a strange man shaking his willy in your faces. I’m so not feeling the love.
I know you think I’m spoiled, self-absorbed and have no concept of the real world. I can’t be concerned with that, but what I try to do is show my love for my friends by helping them when allowed.”
Maria decides that now is the time to lighten the moment.
“Iz, you have to know I appreciate you and your offer to help me out. I rejected your suggestions, not you. You just wait until I give birth missy, you’ll have your hands full helping me raise a savvy kid. My kid is gonna know which fork or knife to use at social gatherings. A hippy/flower child raised me, so I’m clueless about the social graces.”
Maria maneuvers herself around to place an arm around both girls.
“Ladies, we’ve been roomies too long for this. Can I get a group hug going here or what?”
Tess starts the healing process by smiling at Izzie, and then Izzie returns the gesture. Both girls move in closer to Maria for the hug.
Always the wacky one, Maria shouts,
“Hey, don’t squash my baby.”
All three girls squeal with laughter as they continue to hug each other.
****
Michael and the guys left for Vegas before us to organize the nuptuals. Day one was spent checking out wedding chapels, hotel honeymoon suites and thrift shops for fifties attire. The evening before the wedding, the guys find themselves restless, so Kyle convinces them to go with him to a strip club.
Kyle does some investigating, then talks them into going to a place called Club Pleasure. He picked that club because he found the name titilating.The guys arrive and in no time Kyle is having the time of his life bopping to the music, gyrating and catcalling to the girls on stage.
Nobody but Kyle was in the mood to go to a strip club but went to silence his bitching. Max, Michael and Alex are trying to look as if they’re having a good time, but everyone that bothers to notice finds nothing but blank expressions on their faces.
Alex decides to find a quiet spot in the club to call Isabel and gets no answer.
Max is in a daze thinking about me, while Michael is wondering how much of a good time Maria is having without him. He knows things could get too exciting if Tess decides to make Maria Ethel to her Lucy.
Kyle’s euphoria fades to disappointment as he peers over to the guys as Alex returns and has a seat at the table.
“Come on guys, get into it! Sex is all around us, are we not men?”
It’s clear that Michael has had enough of Kyle and his foolishness.
“Look Kyle, I shouldn’t have let you convince me to come here. I’m getting married in the morning; all I need is for someone to recognize me as a Ranger player here. Maria finally came to her senses; I’m not going to risk messing up what I have with her. Do me a favor, leave me the hell alone and work on Max and Alex.”
Kyle decides to do as Michael suggested. To get the ball rolling, he gestures a busty redhead over to him. He puts his arm around her waist and explains the reason why she was summoned.
“Sweetheart, my friends are acting like they have sticks up their asses. I'd like you to use your formidable charms to loosen them up."
Kyle places a fifty-dollar bill in the stripper’s palm. She looks at it and walks over to Max and Alex declaring,
”Ok big boys the meter is running. Which one of you will be first? Your friend only gave me a fifty so the lap dances will be brief.”
“Robin?”
Max comes out of his fog long enough to recognize the stripper’s voice. He raises his head to get a good look at her.
“Max, Max Evans is that you?” The dancer is pleasantly surprised, as she looks him over.
They hug each other; Kyle being the wise guy asks,
“Does that mean the lap dances are on the house now?”
“Not on your life half pint!”
The statuesque stripper places the fifty in her bra top while winking at Kyle.
Robin is a childhood friend of Max’s. She’s dancing because she got disinherited. She met, fell in love and got pregnant by a guy from the perrverbial wrong side of the tracks. Max hasn’t seen her in years and had no idea how much her life had changed.
He recovers from his astonishment and introduces Robin to the guys.
“Michael, Alex this is Robin an old friend of mine. The guy you called half pint is Kyle.”
Michael and Alex nod to her warily while Kyle is standing in front of the stage putting money in a girl’s g-string.
Max glances at Kyle, laughs then turns to his friend to ask,
What’s a girl like you doing in a place like this?”
Robin and Max talk as the guys look on. Of course Kyle is impressed that Max knows a stripper but Michael and Alex think it's just another fiasco waiting to happen. Max ignores the cautionary looks on Michael and Alex's faces and continues to chat with his friend.
“Well Little Robin, I can’t believe this. It’s really great seeing you again; Iz and I wondered how you were. Is there someplace we can go to be alone?”
“Oh yeah, there are rooms that we use for private shows. We can get one." Robin gestures for Max to follow her.
Michael and Alex watch Max walk off with the stripper. They’re
wondering if they're gonna have part two of the pool hall but much sleezier.
Kyle is in his element as he hollers,
“Hey Max, don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!”
Alex folds his arms over his chest while telling Kyle,
“ I take it there’s nothing you won’t do.”
Kyle shakes his head at Alex.
“Maria and Isabel picked the right guys. I know they don’t worry about the two of two messing around on them. You both are acting like henpecked husbands already. Do you remember what it’s like to have a good time away from the wardens?”
“Wardens?” Michael has no idea what he’s talking about.
“Yeah, Maria and Isabel. You two seem to have left your dicks with them. Michael you’re getting married tomorrow. Do me a favor and try to have fun like a single man tonight!”
Max and his friend go into a private room but instead of Robin taking off her clothes, Max bares his soul. He tells her everything about me.
*****
While ordering a drink at the bar, Michael over hears the bartender on he phone arranging a stripper for a Maria Deluca bachelorette party.
A frown forms on Michael’s face as a picture of Maria dancing with a stripper enters his mind. That frown turns into a smile as he gets an idea.
There no way in hell that he wants another man getting Maria excited so he pays the bartender not to give the info to a stripper. Realizing the girls might call for another stripper if one doesn’t show, Michael decides to go.
The bar tender is a Rangers fan so he has no problem with the change of plans. Michael leaves the bartender an autograph along with a hefty tip.
Kyle is more than game to put on a costume and shake his ass for Tess and the girls. The only hold up is Alex, but after Michael explains how strippers turn girls on and how hot the rest of the evening could be for him if he dances, Alex gets on board.
The guys are on their way out the door of the club when they realize they are missing one vital part to put their scheme in motion. Michael waits until the bartender is finished serving drinks to declare,
“Hey dude we need costumes!”
TBC
Shaking her head frantically she tells us,
“Hey guys I can’t do this, I’ve never been on a plane. Lets go back home, I can get married in NY. I don't wanna die, I'm living for two!”
Oh no, she’s finally lost it. What’s gonna happen if we can’t persuade Maria to get on the plane? We can’t get her drunk or drug her because she’s pregnant.
Just when I'm about to throw my hands up declaring all is lost, Isabel steps in and saves the day. She starts rubbing her back and speaking in a calm and soothing tone.
“Maria, there’s nothing to worry about. Statistics show that it’s safer to fly than to drive. I’ve flown all over the world, trust me when I say you’ll be just fine. You've got a handsome fiancee waiting, you can do this.”
Slowly Maria nods her head and her spunk returns.
"Ok, lets get this show on the road, I've got a date to get married!"
WHEW! Thank goodness for Isabel, and in the nick of time. Last call is going out for our flight. The four of us race for the gate.
****
Maria takes a look out the plane window over the tarmac as we land. When she realizes she’s made it safely back on terra firma, she releases her nails from the flesh of my right arm. Then she makes the sign of the cross across her chest. I didn’t even know she was catholic.
While disembarking from the plane, we all find hot and sunny Vegas a far cry from cold, blustery NY. The sun seems like it's shinning just for us.
As soon as we grab our luggage and make our way out the airport, we notice a
very attractive guy standing in front of a limousine. He's holding a sign with Deluca party on it.
“Hey, what is all of this?”
Maria is taken aback; she figured we’d grab a cab to the hotel. We rush over to the car. I glance over to Izzie thinking she arranged it, but she shakes her head. She's just as clueless as the rest of us.
The chauffeur grins and tells Maria everything she wants to know and then some as he places our luggage into the trunk.
“You must be Ms. Deluca, welcome to Vegas on behalf of the Ranger organization. Mr. Guerin took great pains to describe you, but even then he couldn’t adequately convey your beauty. Your skin has a radiance I’ve never seen before.”
Maria winks at the limousine drive while replying, “Gracias senior.”
Tess hears the compliments and she’s not amused.
“Oh brother!”
Hearing that Maria turns, rolls her eyes at Tess, then she turns to me.
“The chauffeur said that Max arranged this, now that’s one hellava guy. He never ceases to amaze, right Liz?”
“Right!” Not that I need to be reminded of how wonderful Max can be. All I need is to be reminded of what I could be losing because of my pride.
We pile into the car then notice that Tess isn’t in the back with us. We look around to find her in the front seat chatting up the chauffeur.
“I hope Ms. Deluca isn’t the only woman you find attractive, besides she’s getting married tomorrow. I’m foot lose and fancy free.”
Maria peers at the shenanigans going on up front. Swiftly she moves to the front of the vehicle.
“Down Fefe!”
Maria shrieks, at full volume capturing the attention of all in the limo but more importantly her target audience of Tess and the chauffeur.
“Look buddy, the only thing that you should be concentrating on is the road. Tess, you keep your hands to yourself. I wanna get to the hotel in one piece.”
Tess being Tess, she waits until Maria returns to her seat in the back of the limousine. Reaching into her purse, she writes her cell phone number on a scrap piece of paper and gives to the chauffeur.
Gesturing call me with her hands, she gives the chauffeur a big smile sticking out her tongue suggestively.
By the way,
nothing happened with Tess and the chauffeur. She didn't bother to notice the wedding ring on his finger. He through the number in the back of the limousine after we got out. I laugh everytime Tess' cellphone rings, at last count she received four obscene calls and one heavy breather.
****
Finally we arrive at the hotel, and it’s fabulous. It reminds me of that hotel in Pretty Woman, the Regent Beverly something. Anyway, this is Maria, Tess and my first time in Vegas, and we're checking out our surroundings with our mouths open.
That is everybody but Isabel. She's stayed at this particular hotel several times. She loves its couture shopping, high-end restaurants and nightlife. In fact, it's the place that all the Ranger elite choose to stay when in Vegas.
After check in,Maria and I head to the room we will be sharing as Izzie and Tess go to theirs right next door. They stay in their room long enough to sit their luggage down then they’re at the front door of my room.
Both girls enter the room seeming as if they have alot of stuff on their minds. Izzie assumes she’s got free reign to plan our pre-wedding activities but Tess has an idea of her own.
“Maria, you’re getting hitched tomorrow. How about having one hellava party tonight?”
“What ya got in mind?” Maria knows the idea will be provocative.
Tess is more than willing to plead her case to convince Maria.
“Let’s get a stripper and have a private party here in this room. Tomorrow you’re gonna be Mrs. Michael Guerin, why not have a gorgeous guy with a beautiful body dance for you to celebrate your last night of freedom?”
I can see the windmills going in Maria’s mind as she answers Tess.
“I’m gonna love being Michael’s wife but I will also maintain my identity. After I get my law degree, I will be known as Maria Deluca-Guerin. Now to the business at hand, I think having a stripper dance for me tonight is a kickass idea. How do we go about it?”
Tess is so happy that she's doing a celebratory dance.
“Yay, leave everything to me!”
A scowl forms on Izzie’s face showing her complete disapproval to Tess’ idea. Never one to disappoint, she declares her annoyance.
“Now I know we can think of something better to do then have a man you’ve never seen before shake his stuff in your face. I mean come on, you don’t know where he’s been.”
Maria folds her arms over her chest in protest over Izzie’s constant insistence to be the moral authority of the group.
“Damn Iz it’s not my intention to fuck the guy afterwards, I just want to watch a sexy man shake it the night before my wedding. Ok since you think that’s such a bad idea, what do you propose I do to amuse myself tonight?”
Isabel’s eyes sparkle as she describes her ultimate evening to Maria.
“Ok, we could go to a casino, have a great meal at one of the famous restaurants and then take in a show? Of course I’ll gladly pick up the tab for the evening.”
Maria pats Isabel on the shoulder in a show of support as she vetoes her plan outright.
“Iz, that sounds nice but I can do that any night. I’m only getting married once and I want to have a good time.”
Maria wonders where I stand concerning the situation. She peers at me intently as she asks,
“Any comments from the peanut gallery?”
I put to rest her fear that I’m going to poop her party.
“You’re the one getting married, it’s your show. I’m for whatever you wanna do tonight.”
Tess continues her victory dance as Isabel frowns at me because I didn’t go along with her plan. Truth be told, Jason Behr and I could be doing the tango tonight and it wouldn’t matter to me. All I can think about is Max, where he is and what or whom he’s doing.
****
Tess asked a perky front desk clerk about hiring a stripper to come to the room. The clerk gave her a number to the local strip club that had both male and female dancers. She wanted to make sure Maria got just what she wanted. Hey, curiosity is in these days.
Before going to the desk, Isabel followed Tess into the hall for another knock down drag out.
“Why should I have to chip in for something I’m totally against,” Izzie asks with her arms folded while tapping her foot annoyingly.
“Because this is what Maria wants remember?” I don't want to share a room with you but I am so that Maria could stay with Liz. Before you forget, everything we’re doing is for Maria.”
Isabel rolls her eyes at Tess.
“How nice for you that she agreed to your hare brained scheme.”
Tess counters with a cutting remark.
“Yes, I’m glad she did but I would go along with whatever she decided to make her happy. You know, I hope you can take that stick out your ass long enough to realize that everything’s not all about you.”
Izzie is fit to be tied by the remark and goes for the jugular.
“Oh, so you were thinking of someone other than yourself when you decided you wanted to play hide the sausage with Michael that night?”
Tess sneers at Izzie’s gall.
“You know what Isa-bitch, your personal opinion on this matter is moot. Maria has forgiven me for that and that’s all that matters.”
Izzie can’t believe that Tess defiled her name that way.
“How, how dare you!”
Tess walks away from Izzie in a huff then rushes back with more to say.
“You know it must me nice to be so high and mighty. You need to check your halo honey, it’s about to hit the ground.
The only thing that makes you different from me isn’t that you’re nice, it’s that you’re chicken shit. You’re scared to let your hair down and have a really good time.”
Isabel is turning three shades of red; she's about to respond to Tess' cutting quip when Maria walks out into the hall.
“ Shhh! Damn you two just don’t know when to quit. Look, Michael and I could have eloped, but we wanted to share our happiness with our friends.”
Maria lowers her voice more so I can’t hear what she says next.
“If our scheme to get Max and Liz back together is going to work, I need to keep an eye on Liz. I don’t want her to see Max before the wedding, so I need you two to get along. What’s going on, I’m used to your usual debates but they’ve gotten really nasty lately. Where’s the sisterly love?”
Isabel takes what Maria said as a personal slight. She starts babbling like she’s about to lose it while gesturing emotionally with her hands.
“To be honest, I don’t feel the love Maria. I offer my services for your wedding, and get rejected. I offer the grand tour of Vegas and the three of you turn it down In favor of having a strange man shaking his willy in your faces. I’m so not feeling the love.
I know you think I’m spoiled, self-absorbed and have no concept of the real world. I can’t be concerned with that, but what I try to do is show my love for my friends by helping them when allowed.”
Maria decides that now is the time to lighten the moment.
“Iz, you have to know I appreciate you and your offer to help me out. I rejected your suggestions, not you. You just wait until I give birth missy, you’ll have your hands full helping me raise a savvy kid. My kid is gonna know which fork or knife to use at social gatherings. A hippy/flower child raised me, so I’m clueless about the social graces.”
Maria maneuvers herself around to place an arm around both girls.
“Ladies, we’ve been roomies too long for this. Can I get a group hug going here or what?”
Tess starts the healing process by smiling at Izzie, and then Izzie returns the gesture. Both girls move in closer to Maria for the hug.
Always the wacky one, Maria shouts,
“Hey, don’t squash my baby.”
All three girls squeal with laughter as they continue to hug each other.
****
Michael and the guys left for Vegas before us to organize the nuptuals. Day one was spent checking out wedding chapels, hotel honeymoon suites and thrift shops for fifties attire. The evening before the wedding, the guys find themselves restless, so Kyle convinces them to go with him to a strip club.
Kyle does some investigating, then talks them into going to a place called Club Pleasure. He picked that club because he found the name titilating.The guys arrive and in no time Kyle is having the time of his life bopping to the music, gyrating and catcalling to the girls on stage.
Nobody but Kyle was in the mood to go to a strip club but went to silence his bitching. Max, Michael and Alex are trying to look as if they’re having a good time, but everyone that bothers to notice finds nothing but blank expressions on their faces.
Alex decides to find a quiet spot in the club to call Isabel and gets no answer.
Max is in a daze thinking about me, while Michael is wondering how much of a good time Maria is having without him. He knows things could get too exciting if Tess decides to make Maria Ethel to her Lucy.
Kyle’s euphoria fades to disappointment as he peers over to the guys as Alex returns and has a seat at the table.
“Come on guys, get into it! Sex is all around us, are we not men?”
It’s clear that Michael has had enough of Kyle and his foolishness.
“Look Kyle, I shouldn’t have let you convince me to come here. I’m getting married in the morning; all I need is for someone to recognize me as a Ranger player here. Maria finally came to her senses; I’m not going to risk messing up what I have with her. Do me a favor, leave me the hell alone and work on Max and Alex.”
Kyle decides to do as Michael suggested. To get the ball rolling, he gestures a busty redhead over to him. He puts his arm around her waist and explains the reason why she was summoned.
“Sweetheart, my friends are acting like they have sticks up their asses. I'd like you to use your formidable charms to loosen them up."
Kyle places a fifty-dollar bill in the stripper’s palm. She looks at it and walks over to Max and Alex declaring,
”Ok big boys the meter is running. Which one of you will be first? Your friend only gave me a fifty so the lap dances will be brief.”
“Robin?”
Max comes out of his fog long enough to recognize the stripper’s voice. He raises his head to get a good look at her.
“Max, Max Evans is that you?” The dancer is pleasantly surprised, as she looks him over.
They hug each other; Kyle being the wise guy asks,
“Does that mean the lap dances are on the house now?”
“Not on your life half pint!”
The statuesque stripper places the fifty in her bra top while winking at Kyle.
Robin is a childhood friend of Max’s. She’s dancing because she got disinherited. She met, fell in love and got pregnant by a guy from the perrverbial wrong side of the tracks. Max hasn’t seen her in years and had no idea how much her life had changed.
He recovers from his astonishment and introduces Robin to the guys.
“Michael, Alex this is Robin an old friend of mine. The guy you called half pint is Kyle.”
Michael and Alex nod to her warily while Kyle is standing in front of the stage putting money in a girl’s g-string.
Max glances at Kyle, laughs then turns to his friend to ask,
What’s a girl like you doing in a place like this?”
Robin and Max talk as the guys look on. Of course Kyle is impressed that Max knows a stripper but Michael and Alex think it's just another fiasco waiting to happen. Max ignores the cautionary looks on Michael and Alex's faces and continues to chat with his friend.
“Well Little Robin, I can’t believe this. It’s really great seeing you again; Iz and I wondered how you were. Is there someplace we can go to be alone?”
“Oh yeah, there are rooms that we use for private shows. We can get one." Robin gestures for Max to follow her.
Michael and Alex watch Max walk off with the stripper. They’re
wondering if they're gonna have part two of the pool hall but much sleezier.
Kyle is in his element as he hollers,
“Hey Max, don’t do anything I wouldn’t do!”
Alex folds his arms over his chest while telling Kyle,
“ I take it there’s nothing you won’t do.”
Kyle shakes his head at Alex.
“Maria and Isabel picked the right guys. I know they don’t worry about the two of two messing around on them. You both are acting like henpecked husbands already. Do you remember what it’s like to have a good time away from the wardens?”
“Wardens?” Michael has no idea what he’s talking about.
“Yeah, Maria and Isabel. You two seem to have left your dicks with them. Michael you’re getting married tomorrow. Do me a favor and try to have fun like a single man tonight!”
Max and his friend go into a private room but instead of Robin taking off her clothes, Max bares his soul. He tells her everything about me.
*****
While ordering a drink at the bar, Michael over hears the bartender on he phone arranging a stripper for a Maria Deluca bachelorette party.
A frown forms on Michael’s face as a picture of Maria dancing with a stripper enters his mind. That frown turns into a smile as he gets an idea.
There no way in hell that he wants another man getting Maria excited so he pays the bartender not to give the info to a stripper. Realizing the girls might call for another stripper if one doesn’t show, Michael decides to go.
The bar tender is a Rangers fan so he has no problem with the change of plans. Michael leaves the bartender an autograph along with a hefty tip.
Kyle is more than game to put on a costume and shake his ass for Tess and the girls. The only hold up is Alex, but after Michael explains how strippers turn girls on and how hot the rest of the evening could be for him if he dances, Alex gets on board.
The guys are on their way out the door of the club when they realize they are missing one vital part to put their scheme in motion. Michael waits until the bartender is finished serving drinks to declare,
“Hey dude we need costumes!”
TBC
Last edited by Roslover39 on Fri Feb 09, 2007 2:03 am, edited 1 time in total.
By French Dreamer

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!
- Roslover39
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 382
- Joined: Fri Nov 26, 2004 6:19 pm
- Location: Michigan Baby Yeah!!!(USA)
Michael and the guys left Max at the club with his stripper friend, Robin. They are in a private room chatting about old times when they get around to their current relationships.
Max get's stopped mid sentence with a question.
“Who are you and what have you done with Max Evans?”
Robin is very surprised that Max is not oggling her body or coming on to her since she is practically naked.
“Even though we have been friends for a long time, the old Max Evans still would have made a bone head remark because of the way I am dressed.”
Max beams thinking about that fact.
“Yeah, well I don’t feel like the old Max Evans anymore.”
Robin leaps out of her seat and shakes Max playfully.
“Oh my God, this can’t be true, but it is!
Maxie boy is in love! Maxie boy is in love!"
Max starts to flush uncontrollably as he affirms Robin’s statement with a nod. Robin gets control of herself and returns to her seat to ask a question.
“It’s your first time right?”
"Yeah," Max admits appearing irresistibly boyish.
"So, why is there trouble in paradise?" Robin is eager to find out what Max did wrong.
"To make a long story short, I insisted on meet Liz’ ex boyfriend. I let my insecurity turn me into an idiot and set out to make him look badly in her eyes.”
The expression on Robin's face turns very serious.
“Max, jealousy is a good thing if it makes you realize you have someone too important to lose. It’s not a good thing if it makes you do things to run that person away.”
Max agrees and puts his head down in shame.
“Right, but I found that out too late.”
Robin sympathizes with her friend.
“I know how it is though. The average man would not be able to accept the job I do, but my fiancé trusts me because he knows how much I love him.
I did not think I could love him more; his trust in me made that possible. Look Max, It might not be too late to rectify the problem.
If you love this girl, go to her, apologize and make her feel as if no other woman exists. After that, do everything in your power to deserve her trust. Let her know you trust her at every opportunity.”
A determined expression forms on Max's face as he realizes what he has to do.
"If I get the chance, I will do everything I can to make things right and win Liz's love. They continue to talk until the club’s two o’clock closing.
Robin’s Fiancé arrives as he does everyday to take her to breakfast. Max is introduced and invited to come along. He politely declines the invitation and goes back to the hotel.
****
Meanwhile at our hotel, three rejects from The Village People walk up to the front desk. Michael speaks to the front desk clerk. Alex and Kyle lag behind him.
“Yes, Maria Deluca’s room please. She is expecting us.”
A desk clerk other than the one Tess made the arrangements with calls to make Maria aware of the three men.
"There are three strange looking men asking for your room. I can stall them and call the police if you would like like."
Maria replies to the desk clerk very surprised at the situation she finds herself in.
“Three men, I thought we ordered one guy for tonight?”
She peers over to Tess who looks as if she's gonna start jumping on my bed with excitement.
“Ok, a mistake was made, but that is not a problem. Goody, now we can really have a good time!”
Isabel, on the other hand is not pleased. She doesn’t want to join the merriment at all.
“Ick, you can handle the guys, I’ll just monitor the situation to make sure it doesn't get out of hand.”
Tess and Maria rolls their eyes at Izzie's remark. Izzie rolls her eyes back at them in annoyance. I second Izzie's emotion wanting to be with Max instead.
“Actually, I want out of tonight's festivities as well.”
Maria turns to me to declare,
"Suit yourself chica, I'm getting married tomorrow. I'm gonna have a good time on my last night as a single woman."
Maria gets back on the phone to the desk clerk.
"Thanks for your concern but I think everything will be ok. Please send the guys up."
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“Who is it,"
Tess asks in a gruff tone.
Michael replies trying to disguise his voice.
“The dancers."
“Oh goody!”
Tess throws open the door and gestures them happily into the room.
Michael walks in first looking like the Marlboro Man wearing a white Stetson low over his face, a t-shirt adorned with the slogan Save a horse, ride a cowboy!, assless chaps and a brown pleather G-string.
The first thing he notices as he enters the room is Maria sitting in a chair in the middle of the room waving dollar bills over her head.
“Woohoo, lets get this party started!”
Kyle walks in next in a Captain Jack Sparrow outfit, complete with an eye patch over his right eye, a black bandana covering his hair and a penciled in mustache.
Last but not least, Alex brings up the rear in a cop outfit complete with blue shirt and black pants, aviator shades and black cap pulled down over his face.
Michael nods at the girls and without saying a word, he places his boom box on an end table and turns it on.
As the music plays, Michael slowly takes off his chaps and gyrates his way over to Maria with Kyle and Alex in back at either side of him.
Bump and Grind by David Lee Roth
This blind date is cash and carry, dead ringer for the big first prize.
Chance meeting in the roaring eighties.
You ain't going home tonight.
Kyle takes Michael's place in front of Maria, moves closer and grinds his crotch near her face.
"Be careful with that weapon baby,"
Maria tells him then laughs.
Kyle grabs his crotch in response to wait was said. He wants to say something but doesn't dare. Tess laughs gleefully as watches the guys do their thing. I laugh too but Izzie is clearly not amused.
So shake it slowly and do that bump and grind.
Well, I can tell you a few reservations.
More value, pass the buck.
I may be wrong but I think she kinda likes ya.
Think quick or you're out of luck.
Kyle moves back to the right of Michael and Alex faces Maria bumping and grinding.
"Can officers get arrested for indecent exposure," Maria asks him.
This blind date is cash and carry we have a winner for the big first prize.
Chance meeting in the roaring eighties.
You ain't going nowhere tonight.
A grin appears on Alex's face from what Maria said to him as he moves back to where Kyle is dancing.
Shake it slowly and do that bump and grind.
Rotate slowly, make it bump and grind.
Michael returns to the front, making sure his Stetson is covering his eyes. He walks over to take Maria's hand and gesture her out of her seat.
Oo, I feel romantic.
Oo, I wanna let you know.
Michael twirls Maria so that her back is facing his front and starts grinding into her as the song continues to play.
Maria is caught up in everything he's doing to her. She whispers to him,
"Oh I should not be doing this but it feels so good."
"Maria!"
Izzie can't believe her eyes.
Maria glances at Izzie and tells her,
"Do me a favor and take that stick out of your ass girl!"
Kyle dances close to the couple while staring at Tess, while she licks her lips at him. Alex does the same to Isabel; she sneers at him.
I notice everything going on while wishing I were anywhere but here. All goes as planned until Michael positions himself to shake his ass in Maria’s face.
She takes one good look then slaps it enthusiastically. Michael is shocked that Maria did that.
He wonders if she did that because she's getting excited or because the jig is up.
“Hey watch it lady, I don’t have health insurance.”
Maria Grabs Michael by the arm and tells him he’s busted.
"Ok Guerin, the charade is all over. I’d recognize that ass anywhere!”
Before he can back away from her, she pulls off his Stetson.
“Look at this. So, who are your cohorts as if I have to ask?”
Isabel walks up to the stripper in the cop costume.
“I knew there was something familiar about you Mr. Police man.”
Alex takes off his hat and replies,
"Really, I couldn't tell by the way you were frowning at me."
Anxious to make amends, she rubs on his thigh as she confides,
“I've got a major cop fantasy. Got a spare pair of cuffs on you?”
“I’ve got whatever you want baby!”
Alex pulls Isabel closer to him and gives her a kiss.
Tess approaches Kyle and tells him,
“You should wear that thong for me.”
She pulls on the top of making it pop Kyle in the waist. Kyle grabs her and nips her on her neck.
Maria is wondering how they were able to pull the strip tease off.
"Michael how did you ever find out about the stripper?
"I was at the bar at a strip club when the call came in for a Maria Deluca party, and I made it my business to find out everything from the bartender.
I took that chance that there couldn't be two Maria Deluca's at the same hotel. I could not have some other guy shaking his shit in your face baby."
Maria purrs out her response to Michael.
"I love it when you're possessive. And let me say that you're good at shaking your shit baby."
Michael grins and takes Maria into his arms. Grinding on her has him hard as hell. He begs her,
“Please, let me stay with you tonight.”
Maria is still apprehensive about agreeing to that. She glances over to me as she answers him.
“But Michael, we’re getting married tomorrow. What about it being bad for the bride and groom to sleep together before the wedding?”
“I think you mean we aren't supposed to see each other before the wedding, but we blew that one to hell already.There is no bad luck for us, sweet lips! Let's celebrate our getting married tomorrow by getting busy tonight.” Michael kisses Maria to seal the deal.
I gotta tell you, that conversation was for my benefit, the real conversation is whispered. All the while I thought they were speaking sweet nothings.
“Michael you know I gotta make sure Liz and Max don’t run into each other before the wedding tomorrow. I can’t do that if you’re here.”
“Oh come on babydoll, why not put Tess and Isabel on the case. Daddy misses the hell out of Mommy.”
He nuzzles on Maria's ear. Of of course is able to change Maria's mind with a few kisses on her neck.
In fact those kisses worked so well that Maria forgot to ask Izzie and Tess to be on the look out to keep me from discovering that Max is also in Vegas.
Needless to say, lust took over the room. They didn't even notice when I left the room.
****
Max goes back to the hotel and takes a shower. After drying off he slips on some navy silk boxers. He checks the thermostat then thinks of the chill overtaking NY as Vegas swelters.
His thoughts progress to what I might be doing, and how he’s going to get me back when he returns to NY. Nervously he starts pacing in room.
Wow, can you believe it, sweet daddy Max is panicking and pacing over me! Realizing he fucked up, he knows he needs to find a way to rectify the problem we’re having.
After going over many options, he realizes there’s only one way to make amends for what he did. He has to admit he was wrong and he acted the way he did because he was jealous.
Jealous of the history he thinks I had with the Ex. Anxious to get back into my good graces he calls my cell phone, but gets no answer.
Where is she? He wonders if the Ex is still in NY and if we’re together. Running his fingers through his hair, he makes a call to the brownstone but yet again there is no answer. What am I going to do?
He takes a seat and rests his head on top of his right forearm on the table.
****
Seeing that Michael and Maria were in the mood to be alone, Tess and Kyle as well as Isabel and Alex took the hit and left.
Izzie remembers the show and restaurant that she was trying to get us girls to go to with her before Maria decided she wanted a stripper.
Taking the brochure out of her pocket, she shows it to Alex hoping he'll go with her to see it. Alex glances at the brochure.
"So,this show is about a guy who’ll do anything to get a friend out of a bind?”
“Yes.”
Isabel laughs as she thinks back to the time Max played her defender in a crisis.
“Speaking of binds,I know I’m always bringing up how I was the one getting Max out of messes. Well, there is one time where he did the same thing for me.”
Izzie won the coveted lead in a high school version of Hamlet. It was the first day of dress rehearsals, and she was in the dressing room getting changed when her lecherous leading man walks in on her.
She was caught with her top over her head and her breasts exposed more than she would have liked. Izzie manages to pull her top down over her breasts while asking the Creep to leave, but he prefers to stand there with a lusty grin on his face.
Finally she gets him to leave but finds herself the object of giggles and gossip as she leaves the drama department. She knows instinctively that the Creep told everybody that he saw her breasts, but it gets worst then a friend calls to tell her that the Creep told everyone she used her state of undress as an invitation to him.
Luckily Max is at the house that day and catches her crying. Izzie tells him everything that happened and he’s mad as hell.
Max bugs the name of the Creep out of Izzie.Max wants to punch the guy out but Izzie tells him the Creep isn't worth the effort.
He doesn't agree with Izzie, so Max checks her yearbook to see what he looks like. Then he arranges for a friend of their's to invite the Creep to her party so he can execute his form of revenge.
Fortunately nobody recognizes Max as Izzie's cousin at the party, so he has free reign to put his plan in motion.
The first thing he does is find the Creep. Max takes a good long look at him, then thinks oh what the fuck.
He changes his mind about the formulated plan and goes with a new one. Max walks up to the Creep asking,
“Do you know Isabel Evans?”
“Yeah, I know her. What's it to you, the Creep asks seeming annoyed.
“She wanted you to have this.”
Max steps into the Creep’s personal space.
“What”, the Creep asks folding his arms not knowing what’s in store.
“This!”
Max clocks the hell out of him, hitting him in the jaw. The Creep makes contact with the floor hard.
“What the fuck was that for?”
The Creep is trying to get up under his own power as he rubbing his face.
Max leans down to the Creep’s level on the floor.
“That was for walking in on my cousin Isabel and spreading lies about her.”
The Creep doesn't know what to do at this point but lie about what happened.
“Dude, I don’t know you or what the hell you’re talking about.”
“Right!”
Max rises up, rubs his hands together at a job well done, and walks away from the Creep. He walks over to the DJ and hollers for him to stop the music.
He has something to say to everyone at the party.
“Ladies and gentlemen, you see that piece of shit laying on the floor?"
Max gestures over to where the Creep is and continues. "That’s the asshole that spread rumors about my cousin, Isabel Evans. I’m here to tell you that every single solitary thing he said about her were fucking lies.”
The people stare at the guy still on the floor clutching his face, and then at Max with blank expressions.
It's then that Max gets the hint.
“Ok, you can go back to partying now.”
Max left the party and went to Izzie’s to tell her what happened .
To her surprise, the next day the Creep came to Izzie's house after school to apologize for everything. He wanted to prevent Max from coming after him again.
“See Alex, that’s the reason I want Max to be with a great girl. He’s always been a sweetheart to me, he’s just never had a reason to show that part of himself to anyone else.”
"That's what we're working toward here.Hopefully you’ll get your wish." Alex smiles at Isabel and takes her hand.
****
Kyle and Tess decide to amuse themselves by playing Laser Wars. Then they decide it would be fun to have sex under the strobe lights so they let themselves get killed off quickly and run off to a dark corner unnoticed.
The noise of the other players drowns out their moans and groans.
Later they go to his hotel room across the street. Amazingly, Tess wants to know much more about him.
“Kyle, what’s your major?”
“Look babe, I’m not in the mood for talking. If you’re gonna ask a question like that, you'll have to take off a piece of clothing to make it worth my while."
“Ok, I’ll play your game." Tess removes her blouse.
"Most guys wouldn't allow a girl they were seeing to go off with other guys, do you and why?”
Kyle takes a good look at Tess’ breasts still encased in her bra, and then answers her question.
"Variety is the spice of life.I think everyone has the right to be free to do what or whomever they choose.”
He decides to turn the tables on her.
“ Tell me, why do you like sleeping with lots of guys?”
Tess shakes her finger in his face.
“Rules are rules buster, take something off.”
Kyle reaches down and takes off a shoe and a sock. Tess is having none of that.
“Now you can do much better than that, I know that for a fact! I saw you earlier; you looked very comfortable jiggling yoursword around in Maria’s room.”
“Well how bout I give you a private show of my skills?”
Kyle gets up and starts to sashay around Tess.
“Now that’s my stud-muffin.”
Tess gazes at him lustfully.
“That’s beef cake baby!”
Kyle is quick to correct her mistake.
In a flash, Kyle starts to remove his clothes just like a stripper while Tess cheers him on. He still has the pirate costume on!
Noises come from Tess when he pulls the pants off, enticing him on to do more things to make her moan and groan. She ohs and ahhs with each movement he makes.
****
Since the room I’m sharing with Maria is currently occupied, I decide to take a stroll through the hotel promenade to check out the couture fashion and accessory shops.
Peering into the Gucci store, I notice a black leather belt just like the one Max likes to wear all the time. Then my mind travels back to the night of the secret engagement party.
Michael and Maria came back to the brownstone and everyone was so happy that night. Max and I were so into being together.
The thought of how things were and how they are now leaves me longing for what we once had. I let the urge to call him overtake me.
I call his house but get no answer. I call his cell but get no response. Where the hell is Max, I wonder. Is he out with a flirty floozy?
Thoughts of Max overtake my brain and I find myself at the front entrance of the hotel. I have now idea how I got there.
Anyway, It’s hot as hell outside but I walk out wanting a rest from the chilly AC for a bit. The first thing I notice is the beautiful full moon.
At this very minute, just like some crazy parody of Sleepless in Seattle, Max is gazing out his hotel window at the moon as I do the same.
And there it is,like star-crossed lovers in Greek tragedy, we take in the same moon in the same place but are oblivious to each other’s existence. We’re so close and yet so far.
TBC
Max get's stopped mid sentence with a question.
“Who are you and what have you done with Max Evans?”
Robin is very surprised that Max is not oggling her body or coming on to her since she is practically naked.
“Even though we have been friends for a long time, the old Max Evans still would have made a bone head remark because of the way I am dressed.”
Max beams thinking about that fact.
“Yeah, well I don’t feel like the old Max Evans anymore.”
Robin leaps out of her seat and shakes Max playfully.
“Oh my God, this can’t be true, but it is!
Maxie boy is in love! Maxie boy is in love!"
Max starts to flush uncontrollably as he affirms Robin’s statement with a nod. Robin gets control of herself and returns to her seat to ask a question.
“It’s your first time right?”
"Yeah," Max admits appearing irresistibly boyish.
"So, why is there trouble in paradise?" Robin is eager to find out what Max did wrong.
"To make a long story short, I insisted on meet Liz’ ex boyfriend. I let my insecurity turn me into an idiot and set out to make him look badly in her eyes.”
The expression on Robin's face turns very serious.
“Max, jealousy is a good thing if it makes you realize you have someone too important to lose. It’s not a good thing if it makes you do things to run that person away.”
Max agrees and puts his head down in shame.
“Right, but I found that out too late.”
Robin sympathizes with her friend.
“I know how it is though. The average man would not be able to accept the job I do, but my fiancé trusts me because he knows how much I love him.
I did not think I could love him more; his trust in me made that possible. Look Max, It might not be too late to rectify the problem.
If you love this girl, go to her, apologize and make her feel as if no other woman exists. After that, do everything in your power to deserve her trust. Let her know you trust her at every opportunity.”
A determined expression forms on Max's face as he realizes what he has to do.
"If I get the chance, I will do everything I can to make things right and win Liz's love. They continue to talk until the club’s two o’clock closing.
Robin’s Fiancé arrives as he does everyday to take her to breakfast. Max is introduced and invited to come along. He politely declines the invitation and goes back to the hotel.
****
Meanwhile at our hotel, three rejects from The Village People walk up to the front desk. Michael speaks to the front desk clerk. Alex and Kyle lag behind him.
“Yes, Maria Deluca’s room please. She is expecting us.”
A desk clerk other than the one Tess made the arrangements with calls to make Maria aware of the three men.
"There are three strange looking men asking for your room. I can stall them and call the police if you would like like."
Maria replies to the desk clerk very surprised at the situation she finds herself in.
“Three men, I thought we ordered one guy for tonight?”
She peers over to Tess who looks as if she's gonna start jumping on my bed with excitement.
“Ok, a mistake was made, but that is not a problem. Goody, now we can really have a good time!”
Isabel, on the other hand is not pleased. She doesn’t want to join the merriment at all.
“Ick, you can handle the guys, I’ll just monitor the situation to make sure it doesn't get out of hand.”
Tess and Maria rolls their eyes at Izzie's remark. Izzie rolls her eyes back at them in annoyance. I second Izzie's emotion wanting to be with Max instead.
“Actually, I want out of tonight's festivities as well.”
Maria turns to me to declare,
"Suit yourself chica, I'm getting married tomorrow. I'm gonna have a good time on my last night as a single woman."
Maria gets back on the phone to the desk clerk.
"Thanks for your concern but I think everything will be ok. Please send the guys up."
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
“Who is it,"
Tess asks in a gruff tone.
Michael replies trying to disguise his voice.
“The dancers."
“Oh goody!”
Tess throws open the door and gestures them happily into the room.
Michael walks in first looking like the Marlboro Man wearing a white Stetson low over his face, a t-shirt adorned with the slogan Save a horse, ride a cowboy!, assless chaps and a brown pleather G-string.
The first thing he notices as he enters the room is Maria sitting in a chair in the middle of the room waving dollar bills over her head.
“Woohoo, lets get this party started!”
Kyle walks in next in a Captain Jack Sparrow outfit, complete with an eye patch over his right eye, a black bandana covering his hair and a penciled in mustache.
Last but not least, Alex brings up the rear in a cop outfit complete with blue shirt and black pants, aviator shades and black cap pulled down over his face.
Michael nods at the girls and without saying a word, he places his boom box on an end table and turns it on.
As the music plays, Michael slowly takes off his chaps and gyrates his way over to Maria with Kyle and Alex in back at either side of him.
Bump and Grind by David Lee Roth
This blind date is cash and carry, dead ringer for the big first prize.
Chance meeting in the roaring eighties.
You ain't going home tonight.
Kyle takes Michael's place in front of Maria, moves closer and grinds his crotch near her face.
"Be careful with that weapon baby,"
Maria tells him then laughs.
Kyle grabs his crotch in response to wait was said. He wants to say something but doesn't dare. Tess laughs gleefully as watches the guys do their thing. I laugh too but Izzie is clearly not amused.
So shake it slowly and do that bump and grind.
Well, I can tell you a few reservations.
More value, pass the buck.
I may be wrong but I think she kinda likes ya.
Think quick or you're out of luck.
Kyle moves back to the right of Michael and Alex faces Maria bumping and grinding.
"Can officers get arrested for indecent exposure," Maria asks him.
This blind date is cash and carry we have a winner for the big first prize.
Chance meeting in the roaring eighties.
You ain't going nowhere tonight.
A grin appears on Alex's face from what Maria said to him as he moves back to where Kyle is dancing.
Shake it slowly and do that bump and grind.
Rotate slowly, make it bump and grind.
Michael returns to the front, making sure his Stetson is covering his eyes. He walks over to take Maria's hand and gesture her out of her seat.
Oo, I feel romantic.
Oo, I wanna let you know.
Michael twirls Maria so that her back is facing his front and starts grinding into her as the song continues to play.
Maria is caught up in everything he's doing to her. She whispers to him,
"Oh I should not be doing this but it feels so good."
"Maria!"
Izzie can't believe her eyes.
Maria glances at Izzie and tells her,
"Do me a favor and take that stick out of your ass girl!"
Kyle dances close to the couple while staring at Tess, while she licks her lips at him. Alex does the same to Isabel; she sneers at him.
I notice everything going on while wishing I were anywhere but here. All goes as planned until Michael positions himself to shake his ass in Maria’s face.
She takes one good look then slaps it enthusiastically. Michael is shocked that Maria did that.
He wonders if she did that because she's getting excited or because the jig is up.
“Hey watch it lady, I don’t have health insurance.”
Maria Grabs Michael by the arm and tells him he’s busted.
"Ok Guerin, the charade is all over. I’d recognize that ass anywhere!”
Before he can back away from her, she pulls off his Stetson.
“Look at this. So, who are your cohorts as if I have to ask?”
Isabel walks up to the stripper in the cop costume.
“I knew there was something familiar about you Mr. Police man.”
Alex takes off his hat and replies,
"Really, I couldn't tell by the way you were frowning at me."
Anxious to make amends, she rubs on his thigh as she confides,
“I've got a major cop fantasy. Got a spare pair of cuffs on you?”
“I’ve got whatever you want baby!”
Alex pulls Isabel closer to him and gives her a kiss.
Tess approaches Kyle and tells him,
“You should wear that thong for me.”
She pulls on the top of making it pop Kyle in the waist. Kyle grabs her and nips her on her neck.
Maria is wondering how they were able to pull the strip tease off.
"Michael how did you ever find out about the stripper?
"I was at the bar at a strip club when the call came in for a Maria Deluca party, and I made it my business to find out everything from the bartender.
I took that chance that there couldn't be two Maria Deluca's at the same hotel. I could not have some other guy shaking his shit in your face baby."
Maria purrs out her response to Michael.
"I love it when you're possessive. And let me say that you're good at shaking your shit baby."
Michael grins and takes Maria into his arms. Grinding on her has him hard as hell. He begs her,
“Please, let me stay with you tonight.”
Maria is still apprehensive about agreeing to that. She glances over to me as she answers him.
“But Michael, we’re getting married tomorrow. What about it being bad for the bride and groom to sleep together before the wedding?”
“I think you mean we aren't supposed to see each other before the wedding, but we blew that one to hell already.There is no bad luck for us, sweet lips! Let's celebrate our getting married tomorrow by getting busy tonight.” Michael kisses Maria to seal the deal.
I gotta tell you, that conversation was for my benefit, the real conversation is whispered. All the while I thought they were speaking sweet nothings.
“Michael you know I gotta make sure Liz and Max don’t run into each other before the wedding tomorrow. I can’t do that if you’re here.”
“Oh come on babydoll, why not put Tess and Isabel on the case. Daddy misses the hell out of Mommy.”
He nuzzles on Maria's ear. Of of course is able to change Maria's mind with a few kisses on her neck.
In fact those kisses worked so well that Maria forgot to ask Izzie and Tess to be on the look out to keep me from discovering that Max is also in Vegas.
Needless to say, lust took over the room. They didn't even notice when I left the room.
****
Max goes back to the hotel and takes a shower. After drying off he slips on some navy silk boxers. He checks the thermostat then thinks of the chill overtaking NY as Vegas swelters.
His thoughts progress to what I might be doing, and how he’s going to get me back when he returns to NY. Nervously he starts pacing in room.
Wow, can you believe it, sweet daddy Max is panicking and pacing over me! Realizing he fucked up, he knows he needs to find a way to rectify the problem we’re having.
After going over many options, he realizes there’s only one way to make amends for what he did. He has to admit he was wrong and he acted the way he did because he was jealous.
Jealous of the history he thinks I had with the Ex. Anxious to get back into my good graces he calls my cell phone, but gets no answer.
Where is she? He wonders if the Ex is still in NY and if we’re together. Running his fingers through his hair, he makes a call to the brownstone but yet again there is no answer. What am I going to do?
He takes a seat and rests his head on top of his right forearm on the table.
****
Seeing that Michael and Maria were in the mood to be alone, Tess and Kyle as well as Isabel and Alex took the hit and left.
Izzie remembers the show and restaurant that she was trying to get us girls to go to with her before Maria decided she wanted a stripper.
Taking the brochure out of her pocket, she shows it to Alex hoping he'll go with her to see it. Alex glances at the brochure.
"So,this show is about a guy who’ll do anything to get a friend out of a bind?”
“Yes.”
Isabel laughs as she thinks back to the time Max played her defender in a crisis.
“Speaking of binds,I know I’m always bringing up how I was the one getting Max out of messes. Well, there is one time where he did the same thing for me.”
Izzie won the coveted lead in a high school version of Hamlet. It was the first day of dress rehearsals, and she was in the dressing room getting changed when her lecherous leading man walks in on her.
She was caught with her top over her head and her breasts exposed more than she would have liked. Izzie manages to pull her top down over her breasts while asking the Creep to leave, but he prefers to stand there with a lusty grin on his face.
Finally she gets him to leave but finds herself the object of giggles and gossip as she leaves the drama department. She knows instinctively that the Creep told everybody that he saw her breasts, but it gets worst then a friend calls to tell her that the Creep told everyone she used her state of undress as an invitation to him.
Luckily Max is at the house that day and catches her crying. Izzie tells him everything that happened and he’s mad as hell.
Max bugs the name of the Creep out of Izzie.Max wants to punch the guy out but Izzie tells him the Creep isn't worth the effort.
He doesn't agree with Izzie, so Max checks her yearbook to see what he looks like. Then he arranges for a friend of their's to invite the Creep to her party so he can execute his form of revenge.
Fortunately nobody recognizes Max as Izzie's cousin at the party, so he has free reign to put his plan in motion.
The first thing he does is find the Creep. Max takes a good long look at him, then thinks oh what the fuck.
He changes his mind about the formulated plan and goes with a new one. Max walks up to the Creep asking,
“Do you know Isabel Evans?”
“Yeah, I know her. What's it to you, the Creep asks seeming annoyed.
“She wanted you to have this.”
Max steps into the Creep’s personal space.
“What”, the Creep asks folding his arms not knowing what’s in store.
“This!”
Max clocks the hell out of him, hitting him in the jaw. The Creep makes contact with the floor hard.
“What the fuck was that for?”
The Creep is trying to get up under his own power as he rubbing his face.
Max leans down to the Creep’s level on the floor.
“That was for walking in on my cousin Isabel and spreading lies about her.”
The Creep doesn't know what to do at this point but lie about what happened.
“Dude, I don’t know you or what the hell you’re talking about.”
“Right!”
Max rises up, rubs his hands together at a job well done, and walks away from the Creep. He walks over to the DJ and hollers for him to stop the music.
He has something to say to everyone at the party.
“Ladies and gentlemen, you see that piece of shit laying on the floor?"
Max gestures over to where the Creep is and continues. "That’s the asshole that spread rumors about my cousin, Isabel Evans. I’m here to tell you that every single solitary thing he said about her were fucking lies.”
The people stare at the guy still on the floor clutching his face, and then at Max with blank expressions.
It's then that Max gets the hint.
“Ok, you can go back to partying now.”
Max left the party and went to Izzie’s to tell her what happened .
To her surprise, the next day the Creep came to Izzie's house after school to apologize for everything. He wanted to prevent Max from coming after him again.
“See Alex, that’s the reason I want Max to be with a great girl. He’s always been a sweetheart to me, he’s just never had a reason to show that part of himself to anyone else.”
"That's what we're working toward here.Hopefully you’ll get your wish." Alex smiles at Isabel and takes her hand.
****
Kyle and Tess decide to amuse themselves by playing Laser Wars. Then they decide it would be fun to have sex under the strobe lights so they let themselves get killed off quickly and run off to a dark corner unnoticed.
The noise of the other players drowns out their moans and groans.
Later they go to his hotel room across the street. Amazingly, Tess wants to know much more about him.
“Kyle, what’s your major?”
“Look babe, I’m not in the mood for talking. If you’re gonna ask a question like that, you'll have to take off a piece of clothing to make it worth my while."
“Ok, I’ll play your game." Tess removes her blouse.
"Most guys wouldn't allow a girl they were seeing to go off with other guys, do you and why?”
Kyle takes a good look at Tess’ breasts still encased in her bra, and then answers her question.
"Variety is the spice of life.I think everyone has the right to be free to do what or whomever they choose.”
He decides to turn the tables on her.
“ Tell me, why do you like sleeping with lots of guys?”
Tess shakes her finger in his face.
“Rules are rules buster, take something off.”
Kyle reaches down and takes off a shoe and a sock. Tess is having none of that.
“Now you can do much better than that, I know that for a fact! I saw you earlier; you looked very comfortable jiggling yoursword around in Maria’s room.”
“Well how bout I give you a private show of my skills?”
Kyle gets up and starts to sashay around Tess.
“Now that’s my stud-muffin.”
Tess gazes at him lustfully.
“That’s beef cake baby!”
Kyle is quick to correct her mistake.
In a flash, Kyle starts to remove his clothes just like a stripper while Tess cheers him on. He still has the pirate costume on!
Noises come from Tess when he pulls the pants off, enticing him on to do more things to make her moan and groan. She ohs and ahhs with each movement he makes.
****
Since the room I’m sharing with Maria is currently occupied, I decide to take a stroll through the hotel promenade to check out the couture fashion and accessory shops.
Peering into the Gucci store, I notice a black leather belt just like the one Max likes to wear all the time. Then my mind travels back to the night of the secret engagement party.
Michael and Maria came back to the brownstone and everyone was so happy that night. Max and I were so into being together.
The thought of how things were and how they are now leaves me longing for what we once had. I let the urge to call him overtake me.
I call his house but get no answer. I call his cell but get no response. Where the hell is Max, I wonder. Is he out with a flirty floozy?
Thoughts of Max overtake my brain and I find myself at the front entrance of the hotel. I have now idea how I got there.
Anyway, It’s hot as hell outside but I walk out wanting a rest from the chilly AC for a bit. The first thing I notice is the beautiful full moon.
At this very minute, just like some crazy parody of Sleepless in Seattle, Max is gazing out his hotel window at the moon as I do the same.
And there it is,like star-crossed lovers in Greek tragedy, we take in the same moon in the same place but are oblivious to each other’s existence. We’re so close and yet so far.
TBC
By French Dreamer

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!
- Roslover39
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 382
- Joined: Fri Nov 26, 2004 6:19 pm
- Location: Michigan Baby Yeah!!!(USA)
<center>
</center>
Wanting to do something out of the ordinary, Michael decides to get married at one of those cheesy wedding chapels. He waits and springs his decision on Maria while making mad passionate love to her. At first she’s a tough sell but he convinces her it would be a lot of fun. Wanting to please him, Maria reluctantly goes with the idea.
The guys checked out various thrift shops around Nevada for wedding apparel while the girls were in NY. Michael finds the thrift shop of his dreams then finally informs the guys of his intentions for an Elvis themed wedding.
Max is not happy with Michael's plan.
“Oh shit Mike! Tell me you’re bullshitting about this man. The fifties style of clothing is bad enough, but don’t you think for a minute that you’re gonna get me to put gel in my hair. My mom smeared that mess in my hair when I had to go to events as a child. I swore I’d never use that gunk again."
For some reason, Alex has no opinion for or against Michael's proposed plan.
Kyle on the other hand, comes up with an alternative train of thought. One that could bring Max onboard the good ship Elvis.
“Hey why don’t you channel John Travolta’s Danny Zooko from Grease instead? Besides, it's only for one day.”
Kyle has no idea how he saved the day by mentioning Travolta and Grease. Max happens to be a fan of both.You learn something new everyday.
Happily channeling Travolta's cool character, Max has an eleventh hour idea for Michael.
“Why can't we do this seventies style instead? We could rock out to Saturday Night Fever and the Bee Gees."
Michael is having none of that.
“It's my wedding and the king rules, not those chipmunk sounding freaks."
Max shrugs his shoulders disappointed.
“Hey it was just a though. Damn!”
Kyle sees a prime opportunity to have a little fun with Max.
“What happened Max, I thought it was Jazz or death?”
Max cocks his head to the side while glaring at Kyle.
"Ok, I'm human. Shoot me!"
Not through with Max, Kyle gets in one more crack.
"Be careful, I might still have my gun from last night!"
Kyle gestures like he’s taking a gun out of a holster. He brings it to his lips, blows out the pretend smoke and places the gun back in the holster.
Max shakes his head and walks off in a huff.
****
Back at the hotel, Max is in his room getting dressed for the wedding. He slips black polyester pants up his legs. He misses the slouchy ease of this era’s fashions, as he notices the snugness of the fabric on his crotch and frowns. He picks up the blue Hawaiian shirt that was lying on the bed. Just as he’s about to put it on, there’s a knock on the door.
Max lets Michael into the room. He notices tiny beads of sweat forming on his friend's brow.
“Relax, you’re getting married not hanged.”
Michael walks over to the bathroom mirror to wipe the sweat off his face.
“Yeah laugh now but I’m sure your day will come. We’ll see how calm you are.”
Max rolls his eyes as he joins Michael at the bathroom mirror.
“Hey, I’m not thinking about doing that anytime soon, but it would be nice to work things out with Liz.”
“You’ll see Liz soon enough my friend, but first things first. You’ve got to get me to the chapel safely so I can marry the mother of my child.”
Max checks himself in the mirror one last time, then walks over to Michael to pat him on the shoulder.
“You’re giving up the single life so easily, I commend you.”
Michael smiles at Max as he replies.
“When the right one comes along, you just know it. You’ll find yourself doing whatever to get and keep them in your life. Maria is it for me.”
“Clearly your mind is made up, so lets get you married.”
Max walks out of his hotel room behind Michael. His body is in Vegas, but his mind is in NY. Silently, he’s cussing himself out for possibly messing up the best and only serious relationship he ever had.
****
Michael told Maria about that thrift shop he went to. We went there to find our dresses. Big momma told Izzie she could wear whatever she wanted to appease her. At the eleventh hour, Izzie decides to go with the group since we all fell in love with and bought beautiful vintage dresses for the wedding. Wonders never cease, Maria decides not to go flower child on the most important day of her life. Too bad her and Michael aren't of the same mind.
We’re in the car en route to the chapel when Maria gets a distress call from Michael. He's fusssing at Maria; wondering what's taking us so long. He gets off the phone breathing a huge sigh of relief knowing we're on our way. While waiting, Michael decides to ask the preacger some questions while Max paces around.
He's pondering how fortuitous it is that I won’t be able to see him looking like a reject from a Doo-Wop singing group. He’s deep in thought, trying to come up with a scheme to get all the pictures of him burnt before they’re passed around.
****
Twenty minutes later, the girls and I arrive at the chapel. Tess peeks inside to see Michael and Max at the altar with the minister in blue Hawaiian luau shirts and slicked back pompadours. Tess runs back laughing and finds her place in line behind Izzie and in front of me.
“What’s so funny,” I ask wanting something to lift my spirits.
“You’ll see,” Tess replies, as she gets ready to walk down the aisle.
Isabel and Alex are first to take the walk down the aisle. Isabel is wearing a beautiful red a-line silk calf length dress with a matching mini bouquet of red tea roses.
Tess and Kyle are next down the aisle. Tess is wearing a dress just like Izzie’s in a shade of blue that brings out her eyes. Her mini bouquet is made of blue Asters.
In a mischievous mood because of the Elvis atmosphere, Kyle reaches into his jacket pocket and takes out his lighter. He begins flicking it in reverence to the king. Tess notices what he’s doing and snatches the lighter from him while rolling her eyes in annoyance.
Kyle turns to Tess exclaiming,
“Aw baby Don’t Be Cruel,”
“Shush you Hound Dog,” Tess replies.
Izzie shushes Kyle and Tess in passing; Kyle shushes her back.
“Oh That’s Alright Mama”
Michael peers at Kyle before admonishing him.
“Ok, that’s enough!”
Since I’m the maid of honor, Michael and Maria decided in advance that I would come down the aisle alone and the best man would meet me midway. Hmmm, I wonder why that is. Izzie and Tess went down the aisle with their counterparts. There’s something fishy going on; I just can’t put a finger on it.
Does Michael have a hockey player friend as a replacement for Max?
Anyway, I’m wearing the same style as Izzie and Tess but my dress is a light lavender hue. As the girls, I’m carrying a mini bouquet of African violets.
I enter the vestibule when I’m stopped in my tracks as I notice Michael and Max looking like extras from that Elvis movie, Blue Hawaii.
(Michael couldn’t talk Alex and Kyle into dressing like that. They figured they filled the dress requirement in black suit jackets and slacks with skinny black ties.)
Max! What the hell is he doing here, I ask myself.
I see him and he sees me. The difference is that although he seems as shocked as me, he’s glad to see me. On the other hand, the look on my face is a lot less genial. When it comes to Max and I, the tables have certainly turned. Tess and Izzie have no idea what’s happening behind them and keep walking.
Seeing Max standing in front of me, I forget that Maria is right behind me in a beautiful antique white lace dress with a large bouquet of gorgeous white Cymbidium. As she makes her way down the aisle, she pushes me to toward the altar.
I turn to her barking out a question.
“This was a setup wasn’t it?”
“Don’t be mad chica, you helped me with Michael, I’m just returning the favor.” She gives me a wicked wink, turns me back to the front and marches me down the aisle.
Max stares at me as I cross the altar. Quickly I line up behind Tess as Maria joins Michael and the preacher. I try to seem as if it makes no difference that Max there, and let me tell you that’s not hard. The preacher that’s going to marry Michael and Maria looks just like Elvis before his unfortunate demise in his bathroom.
****
The preacher takes his cue and starts the ceremony.
“Dearly beloved we are gathered to join this man and this woman in the bonds of holy matrimony.”
Again Kyle and Tess can be heard above the preacher. Maria stops him to set Kyle and Tess straight. They’re too into their conversation to notice that the ceremony has halted because of them. Maria hands me her bouquet, places two fingers in her mouth and whistles loudly. The sound startles Kyle and Tess into submission.
Maria stares down at them demanding,
"I want both of you to shush so the Elvis impersonator can do his job!"
Kyle and Tess nod their heads in conformity, as the preacher looks Maria way dismayed.
When Maria returns her attention back to the preacher, he informs her very curtly,
"I'm a tribute artist! Not an impersonator!"
Maria doesn't take kindly to the correction.
“Excuse me your Elvisness! Now can we get back down to the business at hand?”
The preacher nods his head and the ceremony continues.
"Michael, do you pledge to love Maria through theHard Knocks,to take her into your Lovin’ Arms?
Do you pledge to Make The World Go Awaywhen she comes home from a hard day? Do you pledge to be Steadfast, Loyal and True,
To take good care of her and be her Teddy Bear all the days of her life?”
Michael answers Elvis style with a resounding, “ahhhhhhh ha!”
For a minute there I thought he was gonna swivel his hips.
Maria’s part of the ceremony is next.
"Maria, do you pledge to love Michael wither you're living in a
Mansion Over The Hilltop or a shack in El Segundo?
Do you pledge to be Steadfast, Loyal and True, to give
him tender loving care and agree to Michael being your Big Boss Man?”
Maria frowns at the boss man thing and peers at Michael. He shrugs his shoulders being just as much in the dark about that statement as she is.
“I do,” Maria exclaims to the preacher knowing she’s got a great guy as she gazes into his eyes.
The preacher makes an unexpected announcement.
"The bride and groom have written their own vows.”
“Michael?”
Michael clears his throat and pulls a crumpled piece of paper out of his pocket.
“Maria, Fortune And Fame will never change my love for you.
You’ve been my Lover Doll from the beginning. From this day forward you will be my wife and the mother of my children.
Anyplace Is Paradise when I’m with you. Maria, we'll build a [/b]World of Our Own, we’ll have our Happy Ending.
The day I met you, I Slipped, I Stumbled, I Fell in love with you and I've never been the same since. I Want You, I Need You, I Love You!”
The preacher turns his attention to Maria.
"Maria?"
She turns to face Michael.
“Michael, I Love You Becauseyou put me and my needs first above your own. I'm Yours! Michael, you’re there when I Need Somebody to Lean On.
Maria turns to face all assembled to exclaim,He Is My Everything!
My favorite place to be is In Your Arms, and I Want You With Me forever. Let me be yourBridge Over Troubled Water with a Burning Love that’s true.
Michael, I promise to love you Today, Tomorrow And Forever!
Michael and Maria turn back to face the preacher who proclaims,
“There’s a Brand New Day on the Horizon. Love, honor and cherish each other from this day onward. May you always feel the Tender Feelings you have for each other today.
Ladies and Gentleman it is my honor to pronounce Michael and Maria husband and wife. Elvis you may kiss your Pricilla.”
Michael takes Maria into his arms, dips her and lays one hellava kiss on her.
Then Max declares, “Congratulations kids!”
I could have sworn I saw his lip curl just like Elvis.
The craziness doesn’t end there. The preacher turns to Max to say,
“Wow man, you said that just like the king!”
Max goes on to say, “thank you thank you very much!”
The reception starts in a small vestibule in the chapel. Max brought champagne to toast the bride and groom. Of course he remembered momma Maria and had sparkling cider as well.
After the toasts, the wedding party takes the reception to the dessert.
Izzie and Michael park their rental cars, while Michael keeps his headlights on. He scans the radio stations for the appropriate first dance song for him and Maria to dance to as husband and wife.
I’ve been ducking and dodging Max since the after the wedding, I know my time has run out as I notice him walking towards me.
Michael watches Max walk to me seemingly conveying with his eyes, “don’t fuck up dude!”
No, don’t get me wrong, I miss him but I can’t find the words to tell him how I felt about being verbally ran over that day with the Ex.
I’m sitting on top of Izzie's rental car trying to seem nonchalant when Max makes his way to me.
“Hey, fancy meeting you here.”
“Yeah, I had no idea you would be here either. In fact I was told you wouldn’t be. I guess we were the gang’s pet project.”
“I don’t mind saying that I was glad to see you at the chapel. I missed you.”
Max caresses the side of my thigh. His touch sends icy chills down my spine even though I’m in the middle of the dessert.
“Max I…” I try to tell him how I feel about what happened when I get cut off again.
“Can I have this dance, as Best man and Maid of honor, it’s tradition that we skip the light fantastic if only one time together. Please?”
Reluctantly I agree and he leads me close to where Maria and Michael are dancing.
I’m not dumb; he’s using tradition as an excuse. He’s hoping that I’ll melt in his arms and forget that I’m mad at him.
As we dance, the same feelings I had when I first met Max at the brownstone come flooding back to my memory. The touch of his body against mine, the smell of his cologne and his breath against my ear is intoxicating, but I stand my ground.
The song ends and I start backing away from him. A worried look appears on his face. That’s when he realizes that just seeing each other and dancing won't fix the problem we have.
“Liz, we need to talk. Let’s get in my car. Come on now I heard you out after you embarrassed me, do me that favor?”
I give him an annoyed look as I follow him to the car. He opens the passenger seat and I get in. Then he rushes over to the passenger side.
Max starts stammering over his words not making any sense to me. After a few more minutes I decide to get out of the car when Max starts the car and starts driving around.
“You’re gonna listen to me. I’ll just drive around until I’m finished telling you everything I have to say.”
He starts the official conversation by telling me that she showed up the Ex because he was jealous. I stare at him like he’s nuts. I just can’t believe that someone like Max could be jealous.
“But why, you're Max Evans!”
“He had a history with you Liz.”
I state for the record, " I was staying with you in your house."
"Really, then why didn't you introduce me as your boyfriend?"
I laugh, "That's what this was about? I didn't say you were my boyfriend?"
Max lets on, “It was more to it than that. I was scared that he was capable of getting you back.”
“Dumb question for you Max, when did I become your girlfriend? I don’t recall having that conversation.”
“Liz, I claimed you for my own the night we first made love. Can’t you see, I fell in love with you that night and I couldn’t stand the thought of someone else taking you away from me.”
“ Max, please don't say these things unless you mean them.”
Max waxes poetic as he gets his point across to me.
“Look into my eyes, how can you think I don't mean it. I've never felt this way about a woman before. I never got jealous about anything before you. Now I feel as if I need to be with you just to breathe.”
“ I can't breathe without you Liz, do you understand that?”
“ Yes Max, I need you too.”
“Please tell me you're mine!”
“I love you Max, I was doomed from the start.”
Max has a confession to make.
“ I was scared to fall in love with you.”
“What, why Max," I ask wondering why anyone would be scared to fall in love.
Max looks down, for once ashamed that he had lived the way he did with all of those girls. Realizing his wanton reputation had come back to bite him in the ass.
“I was scared I didn't deserve someone like you Liz, that's why I did what I did to your ex boyfriend. None of the girls I’ve dated can be measured on the same scale as you."
“Oh Max, I didn’t want my Ex. I only wanted you. If you had let me handle things you would have known that. It's been you since the first time I laid eyes on you.”
Max caresses my face then searches my eyes. Leaning down he gives me a kiss full of emotion.
“I was so stupid, so irrational.”
“Yeah, you were being a man.”
Max gives me a long chill-inducing kiss. We go on to make up and make out in the car. That is until we hear an annoying tap on the passenger side window. Startled,we look out the window and notice Kyle peering at us.
“Man, you two are fogging up the windows. Does that mean the war is over? Do us all a favor and get out here!”
Tess is standing behind him giggling.
“Come away from that car my little pervert and let them continue making up.”
Kyle swats Tess on the ass.
“Don’t you mean make-out?”
“Awww, don’t get me started lover boy.”
Max and I pay Kyle no mind, preferring to stay in the car. We go back to what we were doing not about our surroundings.We're too caught up being reunited.
Michael and Maria continue to dance as Isabel and Alex look on happy that Max and I are back together. Tess pulls Kyle into the back seat of Michael's rental car.
****
We all went back to Vegas after our little dessert reception.The six of us make arrangements to return to NY the next day and spend the rest of the night in a hotel.
Michael got Maria a huge honeymoon suite with a Jacuzzi and decided to stay for three more days. Not wanting to be disturbed by anyone, Michael signed the registry Dr. and Mrs. Love.
****
Back in NY, I move back into Max’s house and we take full advantage of being together again by making love in every room of the house.
Maria is getting bigger by the day. The blessed event is in April, and there's gonna be an unexpected guest at the birth.
TBC

Wanting to do something out of the ordinary, Michael decides to get married at one of those cheesy wedding chapels. He waits and springs his decision on Maria while making mad passionate love to her. At first she’s a tough sell but he convinces her it would be a lot of fun. Wanting to please him, Maria reluctantly goes with the idea.
The guys checked out various thrift shops around Nevada for wedding apparel while the girls were in NY. Michael finds the thrift shop of his dreams then finally informs the guys of his intentions for an Elvis themed wedding.
Max is not happy with Michael's plan.
“Oh shit Mike! Tell me you’re bullshitting about this man. The fifties style of clothing is bad enough, but don’t you think for a minute that you’re gonna get me to put gel in my hair. My mom smeared that mess in my hair when I had to go to events as a child. I swore I’d never use that gunk again."
For some reason, Alex has no opinion for or against Michael's proposed plan.
Kyle on the other hand, comes up with an alternative train of thought. One that could bring Max onboard the good ship Elvis.
“Hey why don’t you channel John Travolta’s Danny Zooko from Grease instead? Besides, it's only for one day.”
Kyle has no idea how he saved the day by mentioning Travolta and Grease. Max happens to be a fan of both.You learn something new everyday.
Happily channeling Travolta's cool character, Max has an eleventh hour idea for Michael.
“Why can't we do this seventies style instead? We could rock out to Saturday Night Fever and the Bee Gees."
Michael is having none of that.
“It's my wedding and the king rules, not those chipmunk sounding freaks."
Max shrugs his shoulders disappointed.
“Hey it was just a though. Damn!”
Kyle sees a prime opportunity to have a little fun with Max.
“What happened Max, I thought it was Jazz or death?”
Max cocks his head to the side while glaring at Kyle.
"Ok, I'm human. Shoot me!"
Not through with Max, Kyle gets in one more crack.
"Be careful, I might still have my gun from last night!"
Kyle gestures like he’s taking a gun out of a holster. He brings it to his lips, blows out the pretend smoke and places the gun back in the holster.
Max shakes his head and walks off in a huff.
****
Back at the hotel, Max is in his room getting dressed for the wedding. He slips black polyester pants up his legs. He misses the slouchy ease of this era’s fashions, as he notices the snugness of the fabric on his crotch and frowns. He picks up the blue Hawaiian shirt that was lying on the bed. Just as he’s about to put it on, there’s a knock on the door.
Max lets Michael into the room. He notices tiny beads of sweat forming on his friend's brow.
“Relax, you’re getting married not hanged.”
Michael walks over to the bathroom mirror to wipe the sweat off his face.
“Yeah laugh now but I’m sure your day will come. We’ll see how calm you are.”
Max rolls his eyes as he joins Michael at the bathroom mirror.
“Hey, I’m not thinking about doing that anytime soon, but it would be nice to work things out with Liz.”
“You’ll see Liz soon enough my friend, but first things first. You’ve got to get me to the chapel safely so I can marry the mother of my child.”
Max checks himself in the mirror one last time, then walks over to Michael to pat him on the shoulder.
“You’re giving up the single life so easily, I commend you.”
Michael smiles at Max as he replies.
“When the right one comes along, you just know it. You’ll find yourself doing whatever to get and keep them in your life. Maria is it for me.”
“Clearly your mind is made up, so lets get you married.”
Max walks out of his hotel room behind Michael. His body is in Vegas, but his mind is in NY. Silently, he’s cussing himself out for possibly messing up the best and only serious relationship he ever had.
****
Michael told Maria about that thrift shop he went to. We went there to find our dresses. Big momma told Izzie she could wear whatever she wanted to appease her. At the eleventh hour, Izzie decides to go with the group since we all fell in love with and bought beautiful vintage dresses for the wedding. Wonders never cease, Maria decides not to go flower child on the most important day of her life. Too bad her and Michael aren't of the same mind.
We’re in the car en route to the chapel when Maria gets a distress call from Michael. He's fusssing at Maria; wondering what's taking us so long. He gets off the phone breathing a huge sigh of relief knowing we're on our way. While waiting, Michael decides to ask the preacger some questions while Max paces around.
He's pondering how fortuitous it is that I won’t be able to see him looking like a reject from a Doo-Wop singing group. He’s deep in thought, trying to come up with a scheme to get all the pictures of him burnt before they’re passed around.
****
Twenty minutes later, the girls and I arrive at the chapel. Tess peeks inside to see Michael and Max at the altar with the minister in blue Hawaiian luau shirts and slicked back pompadours. Tess runs back laughing and finds her place in line behind Izzie and in front of me.
“What’s so funny,” I ask wanting something to lift my spirits.
“You’ll see,” Tess replies, as she gets ready to walk down the aisle.
Isabel and Alex are first to take the walk down the aisle. Isabel is wearing a beautiful red a-line silk calf length dress with a matching mini bouquet of red tea roses.
Tess and Kyle are next down the aisle. Tess is wearing a dress just like Izzie’s in a shade of blue that brings out her eyes. Her mini bouquet is made of blue Asters.
In a mischievous mood because of the Elvis atmosphere, Kyle reaches into his jacket pocket and takes out his lighter. He begins flicking it in reverence to the king. Tess notices what he’s doing and snatches the lighter from him while rolling her eyes in annoyance.
Kyle turns to Tess exclaiming,
“Aw baby Don’t Be Cruel,”
“Shush you Hound Dog,” Tess replies.
Izzie shushes Kyle and Tess in passing; Kyle shushes her back.
“Oh That’s Alright Mama”
Michael peers at Kyle before admonishing him.
“Ok, that’s enough!”
Since I’m the maid of honor, Michael and Maria decided in advance that I would come down the aisle alone and the best man would meet me midway. Hmmm, I wonder why that is. Izzie and Tess went down the aisle with their counterparts. There’s something fishy going on; I just can’t put a finger on it.
Does Michael have a hockey player friend as a replacement for Max?
Anyway, I’m wearing the same style as Izzie and Tess but my dress is a light lavender hue. As the girls, I’m carrying a mini bouquet of African violets.
I enter the vestibule when I’m stopped in my tracks as I notice Michael and Max looking like extras from that Elvis movie, Blue Hawaii.
(Michael couldn’t talk Alex and Kyle into dressing like that. They figured they filled the dress requirement in black suit jackets and slacks with skinny black ties.)
Max! What the hell is he doing here, I ask myself.
I see him and he sees me. The difference is that although he seems as shocked as me, he’s glad to see me. On the other hand, the look on my face is a lot less genial. When it comes to Max and I, the tables have certainly turned. Tess and Izzie have no idea what’s happening behind them and keep walking.
Seeing Max standing in front of me, I forget that Maria is right behind me in a beautiful antique white lace dress with a large bouquet of gorgeous white Cymbidium. As she makes her way down the aisle, she pushes me to toward the altar.
I turn to her barking out a question.
“This was a setup wasn’t it?”
“Don’t be mad chica, you helped me with Michael, I’m just returning the favor.” She gives me a wicked wink, turns me back to the front and marches me down the aisle.
Max stares at me as I cross the altar. Quickly I line up behind Tess as Maria joins Michael and the preacher. I try to seem as if it makes no difference that Max there, and let me tell you that’s not hard. The preacher that’s going to marry Michael and Maria looks just like Elvis before his unfortunate demise in his bathroom.
****
The preacher takes his cue and starts the ceremony.
“Dearly beloved we are gathered to join this man and this woman in the bonds of holy matrimony.”
Again Kyle and Tess can be heard above the preacher. Maria stops him to set Kyle and Tess straight. They’re too into their conversation to notice that the ceremony has halted because of them. Maria hands me her bouquet, places two fingers in her mouth and whistles loudly. The sound startles Kyle and Tess into submission.
Maria stares down at them demanding,
"I want both of you to shush so the Elvis impersonator can do his job!"
Kyle and Tess nod their heads in conformity, as the preacher looks Maria way dismayed.
When Maria returns her attention back to the preacher, he informs her very curtly,
"I'm a tribute artist! Not an impersonator!"
Maria doesn't take kindly to the correction.
“Excuse me your Elvisness! Now can we get back down to the business at hand?”
The preacher nods his head and the ceremony continues.
"Michael, do you pledge to love Maria through theHard Knocks,to take her into your Lovin’ Arms?
Do you pledge to Make The World Go Awaywhen she comes home from a hard day? Do you pledge to be Steadfast, Loyal and True,
To take good care of her and be her Teddy Bear all the days of her life?”
Michael answers Elvis style with a resounding, “ahhhhhhh ha!”
For a minute there I thought he was gonna swivel his hips.
Maria’s part of the ceremony is next.
"Maria, do you pledge to love Michael wither you're living in a
Mansion Over The Hilltop or a shack in El Segundo?
Do you pledge to be Steadfast, Loyal and True, to give
him tender loving care and agree to Michael being your Big Boss Man?”
Maria frowns at the boss man thing and peers at Michael. He shrugs his shoulders being just as much in the dark about that statement as she is.
“I do,” Maria exclaims to the preacher knowing she’s got a great guy as she gazes into his eyes.
The preacher makes an unexpected announcement.
"The bride and groom have written their own vows.”
“Michael?”
Michael clears his throat and pulls a crumpled piece of paper out of his pocket.
“Maria, Fortune And Fame will never change my love for you.
You’ve been my Lover Doll from the beginning. From this day forward you will be my wife and the mother of my children.
Anyplace Is Paradise when I’m with you. Maria, we'll build a [/b]World of Our Own, we’ll have our Happy Ending.
The day I met you, I Slipped, I Stumbled, I Fell in love with you and I've never been the same since. I Want You, I Need You, I Love You!”
The preacher turns his attention to Maria.
"Maria?"
She turns to face Michael.
“Michael, I Love You Becauseyou put me and my needs first above your own. I'm Yours! Michael, you’re there when I Need Somebody to Lean On.
Maria turns to face all assembled to exclaim,He Is My Everything!
My favorite place to be is In Your Arms, and I Want You With Me forever. Let me be yourBridge Over Troubled Water with a Burning Love that’s true.
Michael, I promise to love you Today, Tomorrow And Forever!
Michael and Maria turn back to face the preacher who proclaims,
“There’s a Brand New Day on the Horizon. Love, honor and cherish each other from this day onward. May you always feel the Tender Feelings you have for each other today.
Ladies and Gentleman it is my honor to pronounce Michael and Maria husband and wife. Elvis you may kiss your Pricilla.”
Michael takes Maria into his arms, dips her and lays one hellava kiss on her.
Then Max declares, “Congratulations kids!”
I could have sworn I saw his lip curl just like Elvis.
The craziness doesn’t end there. The preacher turns to Max to say,
“Wow man, you said that just like the king!”
Max goes on to say, “thank you thank you very much!”
The reception starts in a small vestibule in the chapel. Max brought champagne to toast the bride and groom. Of course he remembered momma Maria and had sparkling cider as well.
After the toasts, the wedding party takes the reception to the dessert.
Izzie and Michael park their rental cars, while Michael keeps his headlights on. He scans the radio stations for the appropriate first dance song for him and Maria to dance to as husband and wife.
I’ve been ducking and dodging Max since the after the wedding, I know my time has run out as I notice him walking towards me.
Michael watches Max walk to me seemingly conveying with his eyes, “don’t fuck up dude!”
No, don’t get me wrong, I miss him but I can’t find the words to tell him how I felt about being verbally ran over that day with the Ex.
I’m sitting on top of Izzie's rental car trying to seem nonchalant when Max makes his way to me.
“Hey, fancy meeting you here.”
“Yeah, I had no idea you would be here either. In fact I was told you wouldn’t be. I guess we were the gang’s pet project.”
“I don’t mind saying that I was glad to see you at the chapel. I missed you.”
Max caresses the side of my thigh. His touch sends icy chills down my spine even though I’m in the middle of the dessert.
“Max I…” I try to tell him how I feel about what happened when I get cut off again.
“Can I have this dance, as Best man and Maid of honor, it’s tradition that we skip the light fantastic if only one time together. Please?”
Reluctantly I agree and he leads me close to where Maria and Michael are dancing.
I’m not dumb; he’s using tradition as an excuse. He’s hoping that I’ll melt in his arms and forget that I’m mad at him.
As we dance, the same feelings I had when I first met Max at the brownstone come flooding back to my memory. The touch of his body against mine, the smell of his cologne and his breath against my ear is intoxicating, but I stand my ground.
The song ends and I start backing away from him. A worried look appears on his face. That’s when he realizes that just seeing each other and dancing won't fix the problem we have.
“Liz, we need to talk. Let’s get in my car. Come on now I heard you out after you embarrassed me, do me that favor?”
I give him an annoyed look as I follow him to the car. He opens the passenger seat and I get in. Then he rushes over to the passenger side.
Max starts stammering over his words not making any sense to me. After a few more minutes I decide to get out of the car when Max starts the car and starts driving around.
“You’re gonna listen to me. I’ll just drive around until I’m finished telling you everything I have to say.”
He starts the official conversation by telling me that she showed up the Ex because he was jealous. I stare at him like he’s nuts. I just can’t believe that someone like Max could be jealous.
“But why, you're Max Evans!”
“He had a history with you Liz.”
I state for the record, " I was staying with you in your house."
"Really, then why didn't you introduce me as your boyfriend?"
I laugh, "That's what this was about? I didn't say you were my boyfriend?"
Max lets on, “It was more to it than that. I was scared that he was capable of getting you back.”
“Dumb question for you Max, when did I become your girlfriend? I don’t recall having that conversation.”
“Liz, I claimed you for my own the night we first made love. Can’t you see, I fell in love with you that night and I couldn’t stand the thought of someone else taking you away from me.”
“ Max, please don't say these things unless you mean them.”
Max waxes poetic as he gets his point across to me.
“Look into my eyes, how can you think I don't mean it. I've never felt this way about a woman before. I never got jealous about anything before you. Now I feel as if I need to be with you just to breathe.”
“ I can't breathe without you Liz, do you understand that?”
“ Yes Max, I need you too.”
“Please tell me you're mine!”
“I love you Max, I was doomed from the start.”
Max has a confession to make.
“ I was scared to fall in love with you.”
“What, why Max," I ask wondering why anyone would be scared to fall in love.
Max looks down, for once ashamed that he had lived the way he did with all of those girls. Realizing his wanton reputation had come back to bite him in the ass.
“I was scared I didn't deserve someone like you Liz, that's why I did what I did to your ex boyfriend. None of the girls I’ve dated can be measured on the same scale as you."
“Oh Max, I didn’t want my Ex. I only wanted you. If you had let me handle things you would have known that. It's been you since the first time I laid eyes on you.”
Max caresses my face then searches my eyes. Leaning down he gives me a kiss full of emotion.
“I was so stupid, so irrational.”
“Yeah, you were being a man.”
Max gives me a long chill-inducing kiss. We go on to make up and make out in the car. That is until we hear an annoying tap on the passenger side window. Startled,we look out the window and notice Kyle peering at us.
“Man, you two are fogging up the windows. Does that mean the war is over? Do us all a favor and get out here!”
Tess is standing behind him giggling.
“Come away from that car my little pervert and let them continue making up.”
Kyle swats Tess on the ass.
“Don’t you mean make-out?”
“Awww, don’t get me started lover boy.”
Max and I pay Kyle no mind, preferring to stay in the car. We go back to what we were doing not about our surroundings.We're too caught up being reunited.
Michael and Maria continue to dance as Isabel and Alex look on happy that Max and I are back together. Tess pulls Kyle into the back seat of Michael's rental car.
****
We all went back to Vegas after our little dessert reception.The six of us make arrangements to return to NY the next day and spend the rest of the night in a hotel.
Michael got Maria a huge honeymoon suite with a Jacuzzi and decided to stay for three more days. Not wanting to be disturbed by anyone, Michael signed the registry Dr. and Mrs. Love.
****
Back in NY, I move back into Max’s house and we take full advantage of being together again by making love in every room of the house.
Maria is getting bigger by the day. The blessed event is in April, and there's gonna be an unexpected guest at the birth.
TBC
By French Dreamer

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!
- Roslover39
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 382
- Joined: Fri Nov 26, 2004 6:19 pm
- Location: Michigan Baby Yeah!!!(USA)
Six months later:
Michael comes home from another Ranger game win and piles into bed with Maria.
“Hey baby can you rub my shoulders?”
“Sure, if you’ll rub my feet, they’re so swollen.”
Maria sticks her leg out from the covers to show a foot to her husband.
Michael starts to work his way down from her calf.
“You’ve got a deal!”
After Michael is through with her feet, Maria rises out of bed to begin massaging his shoulders.
After making each other feel better, they settle in for a good night’s rest. At least that’s what they think will be the case.
At three o’clock that morning, Maria starts getting contractions; she lies in bed enduring the pain in near silence most of the night. She doesn’t want to startle Michael if it’s a false alarm.
By six A.M, the contractions are unbearable so she tries to wake him.
“Babe, get up. It’s the baby, she’s coming!”
Michael doesn’t stir. He’s in a coma like sleep.
“Please, Michael we gotta get to the hospital!”
Desperate to get him up, Maria kicks him hard in the butt. The blow sends him out the bed and on to the floor.
“Maria, what the hell?”
“This is it! The baby is coming!”
“Oh shit, what do I do?” Michael rushes off the floor over to Maria on the bed, taking her hands.
Maria takes a deep breath and tells Michael what needs to be done.
“Help me out of the bed, we'll get dressed. Then you can drive me to the hospital.”
Michael's nervousness is making him ramble what she just said.
“Ok baby, you get dressed, I’ll throw some clothes on.”
He gets a thought as Maria waddles into the bathroom.
“If I’m up I want everybody up!”
****
The first person he calls is Max, who’s in the bed watching me sleep. He glides his hand through my hair just as the phone rings.
Not wanting to awaken me, he answers the phone by his side of the bed quickly. He whispers to the caller.
“ Who is this and why are you calling me this early in the morning?”
Michael ignores Max's question with a question of his own.
"Hey were you two having sex?"
Max tells Michael exactly what he was doing.
"No Man, I was just stroking Liz's hair and watching her sleep before I was so rudely interupted by your call."
"Man are you whipped." Michael exclaims in between chuckles.
Max replies with the cutest grin on his face,
"In the worst way! Besides, who do you think you're kidding? Maria has had your nose wide open since day one. I repeat, why are you calling me so early?"
Max hears Maria in the background yelling, then Michael goes on to answer the question.
“I’m sure you heard that, Maria is in labor. We’re on our way to the hospital. Since Liz agreed to be her birthing coach, it's time she got it in gear.”
“Oh shit, ok dude we’re on our way.
Max hangs up the phone and wakes me up.
"Babe, Maria is in labor. We've got to get to the hospital now."
Waking slowly out of my groggy existence, I didn't hear what Max said. I only heard his voice and figured he woke me for sex, which I'm always up for. Quickly I discover how wrong my assumption was as I wrap my legs around his waist.
Max's body welcomes my idea but his voice tells me otherwise.
"Baby, baby, there's nothing I would want to do more but we can't. We have to get to the hospital. Maria, is in labor honey. Earth to Liz."
My eyes fly open as soon as the words Max just said reaches my brain.
"Oh, Oh my God! We've gotta get out of here!"
We're getting ready to get to the hospital when a nervous Max trips and almost falls while trying to get his jeans on. Of course I laugh at him while throwing on my shirt. He's not amused. Then I pull up my jeans and rise up off the bed to pace.
Max notices me and asks,
"What's wrong baby?"
I turn to him and tell him my worry.
"I'm scared as hell about being Maria's birthing coach."
Max tries to be supportive but ends up cracking a smart ass remark to lighten the mood.
"Don't worry about it, Maria will babble her way through it. You'll have to inform her that she's had the kid. You know, it's amazing that Michael married her, I wouldn't know what to do with her."
Yeah he gets his size tens stuck in his mouth from time to time, but hey he means well! I smack him hard on the arm while peering at him sternly.
"Watch it buster, that's my best friend you're criticizing. Next thing I know, you'll start informing me of my flaws."
Max starts grinning at me and his lips start to part. Before he says a word, I stop him.
"YOU BETTER NOT!!!"
He lets out a laugh and tables that particular conversation promptly. Wow, sexy and smart.
While brushing my hair, I start rambling on about how brave I think pregnant women are.
"I give all props to pregnant women. They go through so much with the weight gain and the stretch marks. I don't know if I'd want to endure all of that to bring a baby into the world, but then again I'm only twenty. Who knows what the future holds."
Then the strangest thing happens, Max starts staring at me, then he asks me the weirdest question.
"Babe, would you be willing to endure the pain and the stretch marks if a ring and a caring man came along with it?”
I look up at him with my mouth wide open.
"What, Max did you fall out of bed and hit your head? You're making no sense at all."
Max remains silent. He just smiles at me sheepishly, then looks at his watch.
"Nevermind, hey if you're Maria's birthing coach we'd better get on out of here."
I just stand there shocked when he nudges me out of the house.
I must tell you, I never thought that Max could be into the whole baby thing. It gave me a lot to think about in between praying that Maria wouldn't threaten a hospital employee with grievous bodily harm during labor.
****
I placed a call to the brownstone before heading to the hospital. After hanging up the phone with me, Tess walks out of her bedroom to knock on Izzie's door. She's wearing a thong and a top that looks like it’s holding her breasts hostage.
Before knocking, she finds the door slightly ajar. She peeks through the door to find Alex and Izzie having sex. Tess being Tess, she doesn’t say a word. She tips toes in and watches Izzie ride Alex like he’s a bucking bronco.
Of course this is gonna spark another Tess/Isabel showdown.
Izzie doesn’t catch Tess because her eyes are closed as she rides each wave of pleasure. It’s Alex that catches her watching them; he turns his head toward the door when he notices light streaming inside the room.
"That’s when he stops the horsy back ride shouting,
“Babe, we’ve got company.”
Izzie’s eyes fly open when sensations stop and Alex words register with her brain. Being the prude she is, Izzie jumps off of Alex and grabs some of the sheet to cover herself as she shrieks at Tess. Man, it's not like Tess hasn't seen Izzie naked a thousand times since she moved in.
"Tess why are in here practically naked and you know Alex is here? What if I did that to you with Kyle?”
Ha!
Tess has nothing to worry about. Anybody that knows Izzie knows that she would never ever do that!
Tess answers honestly,
“You know I'm an Exhibitionist! Hey, ever consider having a three-some?”
“GET OUT OF MY ROOM!" Isabel hollers while trying to pick up a shoe without exposing herself.
The Tess remembers what she came into the room for.
“Oh yeah I came in here to tell you that Maria is on her way to the hospital.”
Izzie's mind is working overtime while she replies to Tess' news.
“ What!? Why didn't you say that instead of getting your jollies watching us?”
Tess reveals what's on her mind. I'm sure Izzie will wish she hadn't.
“Watching you and Alex go at it was far more entertaining than any porn flick I’ve ever rented. I just got caught up.”
Isabel frowns as if she’s about to throw up.
“ICK, you never fail to rouse my gag reflex Tess. Now if you don’t mind, we all need to get dressed if we’re going to the hospital.”
Isabel waits for Tess to close her door, then makes her way to the dresser across from the bed.
Alex is in a fog as he stares at her naked form. He's awestruck by her beautiful curves. Then he snaps out of it and starts to get ready.
Tess makes it back to her room to wake Kyle up. Somehow those four found a way to take turns in the bathroom and get ready without much ado. Once dressed, they all head to the hospital in Kyle’s sapphire blue Lexus.
****
When the gang gets to the hospital maternity wing, they know instinctively where Maria is because they can hear her cursing at Michael in between screams.
“Why even use birth control if it doesn't work! You’re not having sex with me ever again mister!”
Michael just lowers his head realizing she's going through a lot of pain to bring his baby into the world. It’s at this time that I leave Max to enter the fray as Hurricane Deluca’s coach. I have the difficult task of trying to get her to concentrate on her breathing and cut Michael a break.
Three hours have passed and Maria has just managed to get to four centimeters. She’s fit to be tied figuring that the baby should be coming quicker than she is.
“Liz at this rate, I’ll be here having this baby next week.”
“No Maria, the baby will come soon enough. You have got to relax and concentrate on your breathing.”
Maria is having none of that.
“Liz I love you but if you tell me to breathe one more time, I’m gonna shut down production and we can all just sit here and play cards.”
I peer at Maria as if she’s lost her mind.
"But you can't do that!”
“Just try me,”
Maria replies looking as if she could tear someone’s head off.
****
While I'm having my baptism by fire as Maria's birthing coach, Max, Alex and Kyle are freaking out over the thought of being a father. Izzie and Tess are chattering about being aunts and spoiling the baby. Maria lets out a shriek that could wake the dead.
To break the tension, Kyle says something stupid.
"I'm so glad that's not my woman in there. I'm so not ready to be responsible for anyone other than myself."
Max adds his two-cents.
"Amen man!"
Tess and Izzie are appalled by what they just heard. Izzie gives both men a huge piece of her mind.
"Who would want to have babies by you two imbeciles? You two barely take care of yourselves, why would a woman be stupid enough to make you fathers?"
Tess gives Izzie a high five and the argument is on.
Kyle shrugs his shoulders while Max is visibly hurt by what Izzie said. He's not about to let her get away with that.
"Izzie how could you say such a thing to me? I don't care what you say about Kyle here, but you know me better than that."
" Really, sometimes I swear I don't know you at all Max Evans....."
Just when the argument heats up everyone's attention goes to a streak of light heading towards the room Maria is in. The gang jumps up and runs to the maternity room door. By the time they get to the door, the commotion begins in the room.
The streak of light makes it over to Maria, who jumps up in bed. She is clearly not pleased.
"Mother, what are you doing here?"
Amy Deluca is surprised that her daughter isn't pleased to see her.
"Why wouldn't I be here, you're my daughter and you're having my grandchild. Did you think you could keep that fact from me?"
Just then an army of nurses enter the room in an effort to regain order in the room. One speaks to Maria.
"Mrs. Guerin, are you alright? We allow only two people to be with you when you're about to have the baby. You have your husband and your birthing coach here; I'm afraid this woman will have to leave immediately."
Amy is one feisty broad, she's not going anywhere without a fight.
"You will not kick me out of here, I'm this woman's mother. She needs her mother at a time like this!"
The head nurse looks down her glasses at Amy.
"Ma'am what she doesn't need is an environment of descension. "
Amy places her hands on her hips while sneering at the nurse.
"Oh so I'm a troublemaker, I'm causing trouble eh?"
The nurse and Amy are about to square off when I decide that I'll leave so that Maria's mother can stay. She's right, a woman needs her mother at that time in her life.
"Ladies, I think it would be best for me to leave. You said only two people are allowed so I'll go."
Too bad Maria isn't in agreement.
"Yo Parker, where the hell are you going?"
Ever the mother, Amy chastises Maria.
"Maria, watch your mouth young lady!"
"Mother, I'm a grown married woman having a baby...."
I decide that now is the time to run out the room while Maria's attention is on her mother.
Man I see where Maria got her feistiness from, she was determined to be there for her daughter and she was. Of course Maria wasn’t pleased that I left her instead of Amy, because all Amy did was complain about....well you'll see.
****
When I make it out to the hallway, I see the gang huddled up with an unidentified man. I stop short at the sight of his familiar Stetson. Max makes the introduction when I get to them.
"Liz, this is......"
I stop Max mid sentence.
"It's nice to see you again Sheriff, it's been a long time."
Max is wondering how we know each other . Of all places, I never thought I'd see Jim Valenti in a new york hospital.
"Likewise Liz, how are you?"
"Oh, I'm just fine thank you.I guess you've met everyone, right? The guy peering at us is my boyfriend."
Max straightens his face instantly and nods politely to Jim. I'm anxious to get past the pleasantries and ask a nosy question.
"So, what brings you to NY?"
"To make a long story short, I left Roswell six months after you did. I was offered a job as a detective in Philadelphia. I met my girlfriend Amy not long after moving there. I'm here because her daughter is having a baby."
"You said Amy, Amy Deluca?"
"Yeah that's my girlfriend's name. This is getting spooky."
"Wow,what a small world. Your girlfriend's daughter is my best friend. We're all here for the baby."
Jim and I are playing catch up when Max interrupts the reunion with a question.
"Excuse me,why aren't you in there with Maria?"
I start to laugh before I reply.
"Only two people are allowed with the mother during birth, and I felt allowing her mother to be there was the right thing to do. I got the feeling that Maria didn't feel I did the right thing. Did you hear her hollering?"
Max nods as he replies.
"All I've heard is her hollering since I've been here. Are there any other women giving birth on this floor?"
I wave my finger in his face showing my disapproval of what he said. Meanwhile back in the delivery room, Amy is focusing her attention on her new son in law.
She walks over to Michael and offers him her hand.
"Amy Deluca."
That's the last polite thing she does or says while in the delivery room
Michael tries to keep the conversation pleasant while shaking her hand.
"Pleased to meet you at last ma'am, Maria has told me so much about you."
Amy glances at her panting, shrieking daughter then back at Michael.
"Really, well don't believe everything you've heard."
She walks slowly around Michael while musing out loud,
"You know what I find amazing, the fact that you've probably heard more about me than I have about you. Now why is that?"
Maria is having a great time trying to push out a baby and referee a potential argument. I know she's wondering what she did to end up in hell like this.
"Mother leave my husband alone, owwwwwwwwww!"
Michael is at a loss for words as his face turns redder by the minute. Amy on the other hand is just hitting her stride in her interrogation.
She gestures off Maria's demand with a wave of her hand.
"So, you're the one that knocked up my daughter. It's great that you decided to marry her, not that I'm really sure that a legal wedding took place. I wasn't invited, remember?"
Maria tries to run interferene between labor pains.
"Mother, your not being invited to the wedding wasn't Michael's fault it was mine. Owwww!"
Michael is quick to step in and correct what Maria said.
"Ms. Deluca, actually that was my fault. You see I just wanted to get married so a guest list and stuff like that wasn't something we thought about."
Amy is in rare form today.
"Question. Those people outside, are they friends of yours?"
Michael smiles with the beginnings of a nervous tick and answers her question.
"Yeah, yes those are Maria and my friends out there."
"Were they at your wedding to my daughter?"
Amy is peering deeply into Michael's eyes searching to see if he's going to lie to her.
Michael tells Amy the truth.
"Yes ma'am they were at the wedding, but it was a spur of the moment thing."
“Michael, Is spur of the moment ever a problem when you're a millionaire?"
Maria is about to throw her legs over the table she's lying on.
"Mother, I'm warning you. Stop this right now!"
Two nurses are trying to restrain Maria as she tries to get off the table and over to her mother.
Michael is confused by what Amy just asked.
"I'm sorry?"
Amy clarifies the question for him.
"You are a millionaire, right?"
"Yes, I guess I am. Can I call you mom?"
Amy shoots Michael a sneer.
"No, I prefer you continue to call me Ms. Deluca. If you would have considered seeing to it that I was at the wedding, then you would have been allowed to call me mom."
Maria is panting too hard for it to be safe.
"Mother cut it out ok? You're so not funny."
She's turning redder by the minute from the labor and her mother's annoying interrogation.
Maria is having two pains, stomach pains and her mother being a pain in the ass. After the nurses huddle for a quick chat, the decision is made to give Maria an epidural and Amy the boot out of the room. The head nurse informs Amy of both facts.
"Your daughter has decided to have an epidural. She needs to be calm and perfectly still when we do it. I'm sorry Ms. Deluca but you're gonna have to leave the room."
Amy is not happy with this news.
"But I'm her mother, she needs me. Is her husband allowed to stay?"
The nurse looks at Michael lovingly wiping the sweat off of Maria's brow then answers Amy.
"Yes, he's going to stay."
Two more nurses walk over help the head nurse kick Amy out the room.
"Now wait a minute, I gave that girl life! Why wouldn't I be able to stay with her? I know when I've been insulted!"
Suddenly everyone waiting outside the delivery room is startled by two doors slamming open abruptly. Three nurses are pushing Amy out of the delivery room as she screams at them at the top of her lungs.
"You're out of order, she's out of order, this hospital is out of order!"
Amy's boyfriend Jim rushes to check out the commotion while the gang and I look on astonished.
"Amy what the hell is going on here?"
Amy waits until the nurses unhand her before speaking. She smoothes her clothes as she looks at Jim.
"Would you believe it, these women kicked me out of the room. See that's why the world is in the state it's in today. We women won't stick together for shit!"
Well aware of how Amy is, Jim peers at her quizzically then at the nurses. They tell him the real story.
"Ms. Deluca was causing too much upheaval in the room with her daughter. We couldn't allow that to continue."
Amy is ready to begin a new rant when Jim grabs her by the arm lightly and leads her to a quiet spot.
"Amy, you've got to control yourself before they kick you out of this hospital."
"But Jim, they're keeping me from my daughter."
Witnessing the pain in her eyes, Jim places his left hand around Amy's shoulder to sooth her.
"Only for a time Amy. You'll be able to see her after she has the baby. I'm sure her husband is giving her all the support she needs."
Amy takes a few deep breaths, ponders what Jim said and then starts to calm down.
"Ok honey."
Amy kisses Jim and they walk over and take seats with us as we wait for the baby to be born.
****
Six hours pass before we get any word on Maria. I'm asleep on Max's shoulder. Kyle found a waiting room with a tv and is watching The L Word with Tess. Isabel is making a list of things Maria and the baby will need while Alex looks on shaking his head.
The hallway is quiet until Michael runs out of the delivery room.
"Maria had the baby, and she's beautiful! I'm a father! Can you believe it, I'm a father!"
Everyone rushes over to a euphoric looking Michael. I ask the first question.
"Michael what color eyes does she have, yours or Maria's?"
Michael thinks for a moment then answers the question.
"Neither, her eyes are blue."
Amy smiles at Michael.
"My little buttercup has eyes like my side of the family. Oh sorry Michael, does blue eyes run in your family?"
Everyone can see the sadness in Michael's eyes as he speaks.
"I'm adopted Ms. Deluca so I really don't know."
Amy gets closer to Michael and pats his back lightly.
"You have a family now, and I hope you will allow me to be a part of it. Please do me the honor of calling me mom."
"I wouldn't want it any other way, mom!"
Michael and Amy hug each other and a collected Ahhhhhh goes throughout the white sterile hallway.
After a few more hours, Maria is put into a regular room.
****
As soon as I enter Maria's room,I rush over to her. I notice that she's staring intently at Jim and Amy.
"Have you met your mother's boyfriend yet," I ask.
A sneer appears on Maria's face.
"Yeah, I've met him. I hope he's not like all the others she's had the misfortune to be with."
Happily I set about putting Maria's mind at ease.
"I'm glad to be able to say that your mother hit the lottery with Jim, he's a great guy. I've known him all my life."
Maria breathes a sigh of relief.
"You mean there are no missing wives or fifty aliases in his past?"
I shake my head laughing.
"Maria, where do you get your vivid imagination?"
Maria points in her mother's direction as she chuckles.
"From her and it's not all in the genes. It's from a few experiences she's had with low lifes. Man, if this dude is as sterling as you say, I hope my mom doesn't mess it up. She's a pain but I love her and want her to be as happy as I am."
Maria does the sign of the cross over her chest again as I say a silent prayer for Jim and Amy's happiness.
****
Everyone is huddled around Maria's bed when a nurse barges in telling us that we can't all be in the room. That's when Max gets a hairbrained scheme and starts turning on the charm. Mind you, it's the same nurse that was in the room with him when he had the car accident!
"Nurse, it's so nice to see you again."
Max leans in to whisper words in the nurse's ear.
"I know it's against the rules to have this many people in the room, but I was hoping you could make an exception just this once."
He flashes that mega watt smile that usually gets me to do whatever he wants. It's not working on the nurse. She smiles back at Max then tells him,
"I'm sorry but that smile won't do you any good this time Cassanova! Family only!"
Max's face looks as if it hit the ground as Isabel declares, " But we are family!"
Maria nods, "She's right. I claim all these misfits as my family!"
Kyle acts as if being called a misfit really hurt him.
"Misfit, I'll have you know I'm treated as the prince of the city in my neck of the woods."
Tess decides to put a lid on Kyle's ego.
"You know what she means, shut up your highness."
All in the room laugh at the exchange but Kyle and Tess . Kyle was deathly serious and Tess is well aware of that.
****
After a while Tess and Kyle leave then a nurse brings baby girl Guerin into the room.
Izzie walks over to the bed smiling at Maria and the baby.
"Oh Maria she's beautiful. Do you have a name picked out for her?"
Before Maria can answer her, Amy buts into the conversation.
"I was hoping she would name the baby after my mother, Beulah."
Oh my god, can you even imagine that poor baby going through life with the name Beulah Guerin? Maria confessed to me that she would never name her daughter such an archiac name, even if Amy wanted her to.
The gang is turning shades of blue trying not to laugh, while Michael is looking at Amy with wide eyes.
Ever the friend, I decide to quickly change the subject.
"So big momma, have you picked the God parents for this sweet little baby?"
I walk over to the bed and start nuzzling the baby playfully. She seems to like me.
"Liz, I've decided I want you and Alex to have the honors if nobody minds that."
A devilish grin appears on my face as I address Alex.
"Well Alex, I think we need to get to know each other much better since we're gonna be, you know, god parents?"
I give him a wink; he blushes at my try at flirting with him. Max doesn't like the tone of my voice or the expression on my face.
"Hey wait a minute doll."
I turn my attention to Max.
"Don't worry, Alex and I are only gonna be godparents together, not real parents."
Max rolls his eyes and sticks out his tongue seductively.
Maria peers at Max and I looking like we want to rip each other's clothes off.
"Gidget and Moondoggie in heat again?"
I forgot that Jim and Amy were still in the room. I turn to look at them with a very embarrased expression. Max comes over and rubs my back seductively.
"Just wait until I get you home tonight."
My body starts to tingle in anticipation then Maria gets the attention of all in the room.
"My baby is gonna grow up to be a card carrying feminist just like her momma.”
Michael looks as if he ate something rotten.
"Oh god, I'm going to be gray before I'm thirty!"
Everyone starts to laugh at Michael's declaration. I try to ease his mind.
“Don't worry Michael! Auntie Liz will show that little sweetie how to be a kind member of society!"
Maria rises up in bed.
"Watch it Parker, you traitor!"
****
We go on to have a delightful time watching Maria and Michael take turns holding and nurturing the baby.
Two days passed before they decided to name the baby Miria, which is Maria's grandmother's middle name.
Newsflash: Maria was supposed to be named Miria but Amy was so out of it after giving birth, and she misspelled the name on the birth certificate. Amy thought the fifty dollars she would have to pay to get the name fixed was ridiculous and a government conspiracy or something. Yeah that's Amy, forever the hippy/flowerchild.
They picked Daisy as the middle name in honor of Michael's adopted mother. She was named after the heroine in the Great Gatsby.
So the name on the birth certificate is as follows:
Miria Daisy Deluca-Guerin Pronounced MY-Ria
***
Max and I race home from the hospital to have hot, lusty sex. While basking in the afterglow of multiple orgasms, I'm peering at Max who is sawing logs while sporting a satisfied grin.
As I play with the strands of hair that line his forehead, I wonder how things would be like if we had our own little bundle of joy. I would hope it would have his eyes and my sensibilities. Oh shit, I've done it now. Now I'm wondering if he'll ever ask me to marry him.
TBC
Michael comes home from another Ranger game win and piles into bed with Maria.
“Hey baby can you rub my shoulders?”
“Sure, if you’ll rub my feet, they’re so swollen.”
Maria sticks her leg out from the covers to show a foot to her husband.
Michael starts to work his way down from her calf.
“You’ve got a deal!”
After Michael is through with her feet, Maria rises out of bed to begin massaging his shoulders.
After making each other feel better, they settle in for a good night’s rest. At least that’s what they think will be the case.
At three o’clock that morning, Maria starts getting contractions; she lies in bed enduring the pain in near silence most of the night. She doesn’t want to startle Michael if it’s a false alarm.
By six A.M, the contractions are unbearable so she tries to wake him.
“Babe, get up. It’s the baby, she’s coming!”
Michael doesn’t stir. He’s in a coma like sleep.
“Please, Michael we gotta get to the hospital!”
Desperate to get him up, Maria kicks him hard in the butt. The blow sends him out the bed and on to the floor.
“Maria, what the hell?”
“This is it! The baby is coming!”
“Oh shit, what do I do?” Michael rushes off the floor over to Maria on the bed, taking her hands.
Maria takes a deep breath and tells Michael what needs to be done.
“Help me out of the bed, we'll get dressed. Then you can drive me to the hospital.”
Michael's nervousness is making him ramble what she just said.
“Ok baby, you get dressed, I’ll throw some clothes on.”
He gets a thought as Maria waddles into the bathroom.
“If I’m up I want everybody up!”
****
The first person he calls is Max, who’s in the bed watching me sleep. He glides his hand through my hair just as the phone rings.
Not wanting to awaken me, he answers the phone by his side of the bed quickly. He whispers to the caller.
“ Who is this and why are you calling me this early in the morning?”
Michael ignores Max's question with a question of his own.
"Hey were you two having sex?"
Max tells Michael exactly what he was doing.
"No Man, I was just stroking Liz's hair and watching her sleep before I was so rudely interupted by your call."
"Man are you whipped." Michael exclaims in between chuckles.
Max replies with the cutest grin on his face,
"In the worst way! Besides, who do you think you're kidding? Maria has had your nose wide open since day one. I repeat, why are you calling me so early?"
Max hears Maria in the background yelling, then Michael goes on to answer the question.
“I’m sure you heard that, Maria is in labor. We’re on our way to the hospital. Since Liz agreed to be her birthing coach, it's time she got it in gear.”
“Oh shit, ok dude we’re on our way.
Max hangs up the phone and wakes me up.
"Babe, Maria is in labor. We've got to get to the hospital now."
Waking slowly out of my groggy existence, I didn't hear what Max said. I only heard his voice and figured he woke me for sex, which I'm always up for. Quickly I discover how wrong my assumption was as I wrap my legs around his waist.
Max's body welcomes my idea but his voice tells me otherwise.
"Baby, baby, there's nothing I would want to do more but we can't. We have to get to the hospital. Maria, is in labor honey. Earth to Liz."
My eyes fly open as soon as the words Max just said reaches my brain.
"Oh, Oh my God! We've gotta get out of here!"
We're getting ready to get to the hospital when a nervous Max trips and almost falls while trying to get his jeans on. Of course I laugh at him while throwing on my shirt. He's not amused. Then I pull up my jeans and rise up off the bed to pace.
Max notices me and asks,
"What's wrong baby?"
I turn to him and tell him my worry.
"I'm scared as hell about being Maria's birthing coach."
Max tries to be supportive but ends up cracking a smart ass remark to lighten the mood.
"Don't worry about it, Maria will babble her way through it. You'll have to inform her that she's had the kid. You know, it's amazing that Michael married her, I wouldn't know what to do with her."
Yeah he gets his size tens stuck in his mouth from time to time, but hey he means well! I smack him hard on the arm while peering at him sternly.
"Watch it buster, that's my best friend you're criticizing. Next thing I know, you'll start informing me of my flaws."
Max starts grinning at me and his lips start to part. Before he says a word, I stop him.
"YOU BETTER NOT!!!"
He lets out a laugh and tables that particular conversation promptly. Wow, sexy and smart.
While brushing my hair, I start rambling on about how brave I think pregnant women are.
"I give all props to pregnant women. They go through so much with the weight gain and the stretch marks. I don't know if I'd want to endure all of that to bring a baby into the world, but then again I'm only twenty. Who knows what the future holds."
Then the strangest thing happens, Max starts staring at me, then he asks me the weirdest question.
"Babe, would you be willing to endure the pain and the stretch marks if a ring and a caring man came along with it?”
I look up at him with my mouth wide open.
"What, Max did you fall out of bed and hit your head? You're making no sense at all."
Max remains silent. He just smiles at me sheepishly, then looks at his watch.
"Nevermind, hey if you're Maria's birthing coach we'd better get on out of here."
I just stand there shocked when he nudges me out of the house.
I must tell you, I never thought that Max could be into the whole baby thing. It gave me a lot to think about in between praying that Maria wouldn't threaten a hospital employee with grievous bodily harm during labor.
****
I placed a call to the brownstone before heading to the hospital. After hanging up the phone with me, Tess walks out of her bedroom to knock on Izzie's door. She's wearing a thong and a top that looks like it’s holding her breasts hostage.
Before knocking, she finds the door slightly ajar. She peeks through the door to find Alex and Izzie having sex. Tess being Tess, she doesn’t say a word. She tips toes in and watches Izzie ride Alex like he’s a bucking bronco.
Of course this is gonna spark another Tess/Isabel showdown.
Izzie doesn’t catch Tess because her eyes are closed as she rides each wave of pleasure. It’s Alex that catches her watching them; he turns his head toward the door when he notices light streaming inside the room.
"That’s when he stops the horsy back ride shouting,
“Babe, we’ve got company.”
Izzie’s eyes fly open when sensations stop and Alex words register with her brain. Being the prude she is, Izzie jumps off of Alex and grabs some of the sheet to cover herself as she shrieks at Tess. Man, it's not like Tess hasn't seen Izzie naked a thousand times since she moved in.
"Tess why are in here practically naked and you know Alex is here? What if I did that to you with Kyle?”
Ha!
Tess has nothing to worry about. Anybody that knows Izzie knows that she would never ever do that!
Tess answers honestly,
“You know I'm an Exhibitionist! Hey, ever consider having a three-some?”
“GET OUT OF MY ROOM!" Isabel hollers while trying to pick up a shoe without exposing herself.
The Tess remembers what she came into the room for.
“Oh yeah I came in here to tell you that Maria is on her way to the hospital.”
Izzie's mind is working overtime while she replies to Tess' news.
“ What!? Why didn't you say that instead of getting your jollies watching us?”
Tess reveals what's on her mind. I'm sure Izzie will wish she hadn't.
“Watching you and Alex go at it was far more entertaining than any porn flick I’ve ever rented. I just got caught up.”
Isabel frowns as if she’s about to throw up.
“ICK, you never fail to rouse my gag reflex Tess. Now if you don’t mind, we all need to get dressed if we’re going to the hospital.”
Isabel waits for Tess to close her door, then makes her way to the dresser across from the bed.
Alex is in a fog as he stares at her naked form. He's awestruck by her beautiful curves. Then he snaps out of it and starts to get ready.
Tess makes it back to her room to wake Kyle up. Somehow those four found a way to take turns in the bathroom and get ready without much ado. Once dressed, they all head to the hospital in Kyle’s sapphire blue Lexus.
****
When the gang gets to the hospital maternity wing, they know instinctively where Maria is because they can hear her cursing at Michael in between screams.
“Why even use birth control if it doesn't work! You’re not having sex with me ever again mister!”
Michael just lowers his head realizing she's going through a lot of pain to bring his baby into the world. It’s at this time that I leave Max to enter the fray as Hurricane Deluca’s coach. I have the difficult task of trying to get her to concentrate on her breathing and cut Michael a break.
Three hours have passed and Maria has just managed to get to four centimeters. She’s fit to be tied figuring that the baby should be coming quicker than she is.
“Liz at this rate, I’ll be here having this baby next week.”
“No Maria, the baby will come soon enough. You have got to relax and concentrate on your breathing.”
Maria is having none of that.
“Liz I love you but if you tell me to breathe one more time, I’m gonna shut down production and we can all just sit here and play cards.”
I peer at Maria as if she’s lost her mind.
"But you can't do that!”
“Just try me,”
Maria replies looking as if she could tear someone’s head off.
****
While I'm having my baptism by fire as Maria's birthing coach, Max, Alex and Kyle are freaking out over the thought of being a father. Izzie and Tess are chattering about being aunts and spoiling the baby. Maria lets out a shriek that could wake the dead.
To break the tension, Kyle says something stupid.
"I'm so glad that's not my woman in there. I'm so not ready to be responsible for anyone other than myself."
Max adds his two-cents.
"Amen man!"
Tess and Izzie are appalled by what they just heard. Izzie gives both men a huge piece of her mind.
"Who would want to have babies by you two imbeciles? You two barely take care of yourselves, why would a woman be stupid enough to make you fathers?"
Tess gives Izzie a high five and the argument is on.
Kyle shrugs his shoulders while Max is visibly hurt by what Izzie said. He's not about to let her get away with that.
"Izzie how could you say such a thing to me? I don't care what you say about Kyle here, but you know me better than that."
" Really, sometimes I swear I don't know you at all Max Evans....."
Just when the argument heats up everyone's attention goes to a streak of light heading towards the room Maria is in. The gang jumps up and runs to the maternity room door. By the time they get to the door, the commotion begins in the room.
The streak of light makes it over to Maria, who jumps up in bed. She is clearly not pleased.
"Mother, what are you doing here?"
Amy Deluca is surprised that her daughter isn't pleased to see her.
"Why wouldn't I be here, you're my daughter and you're having my grandchild. Did you think you could keep that fact from me?"
Just then an army of nurses enter the room in an effort to regain order in the room. One speaks to Maria.
"Mrs. Guerin, are you alright? We allow only two people to be with you when you're about to have the baby. You have your husband and your birthing coach here; I'm afraid this woman will have to leave immediately."
Amy is one feisty broad, she's not going anywhere without a fight.
"You will not kick me out of here, I'm this woman's mother. She needs her mother at a time like this!"
The head nurse looks down her glasses at Amy.
"Ma'am what she doesn't need is an environment of descension. "
Amy places her hands on her hips while sneering at the nurse.
"Oh so I'm a troublemaker, I'm causing trouble eh?"
The nurse and Amy are about to square off when I decide that I'll leave so that Maria's mother can stay. She's right, a woman needs her mother at that time in her life.
"Ladies, I think it would be best for me to leave. You said only two people are allowed so I'll go."
Too bad Maria isn't in agreement.
"Yo Parker, where the hell are you going?"
Ever the mother, Amy chastises Maria.
"Maria, watch your mouth young lady!"
"Mother, I'm a grown married woman having a baby...."
I decide that now is the time to run out the room while Maria's attention is on her mother.
Man I see where Maria got her feistiness from, she was determined to be there for her daughter and she was. Of course Maria wasn’t pleased that I left her instead of Amy, because all Amy did was complain about....well you'll see.
****
When I make it out to the hallway, I see the gang huddled up with an unidentified man. I stop short at the sight of his familiar Stetson. Max makes the introduction when I get to them.
"Liz, this is......"
I stop Max mid sentence.
"It's nice to see you again Sheriff, it's been a long time."
Max is wondering how we know each other . Of all places, I never thought I'd see Jim Valenti in a new york hospital.
"Likewise Liz, how are you?"
"Oh, I'm just fine thank you.I guess you've met everyone, right? The guy peering at us is my boyfriend."
Max straightens his face instantly and nods politely to Jim. I'm anxious to get past the pleasantries and ask a nosy question.
"So, what brings you to NY?"
"To make a long story short, I left Roswell six months after you did. I was offered a job as a detective in Philadelphia. I met my girlfriend Amy not long after moving there. I'm here because her daughter is having a baby."
"You said Amy, Amy Deluca?"
"Yeah that's my girlfriend's name. This is getting spooky."
"Wow,what a small world. Your girlfriend's daughter is my best friend. We're all here for the baby."
Jim and I are playing catch up when Max interrupts the reunion with a question.
"Excuse me,why aren't you in there with Maria?"
I start to laugh before I reply.
"Only two people are allowed with the mother during birth, and I felt allowing her mother to be there was the right thing to do. I got the feeling that Maria didn't feel I did the right thing. Did you hear her hollering?"
Max nods as he replies.
"All I've heard is her hollering since I've been here. Are there any other women giving birth on this floor?"
I wave my finger in his face showing my disapproval of what he said. Meanwhile back in the delivery room, Amy is focusing her attention on her new son in law.
She walks over to Michael and offers him her hand.
"Amy Deluca."
That's the last polite thing she does or says while in the delivery room
Michael tries to keep the conversation pleasant while shaking her hand.
"Pleased to meet you at last ma'am, Maria has told me so much about you."
Amy glances at her panting, shrieking daughter then back at Michael.
"Really, well don't believe everything you've heard."
She walks slowly around Michael while musing out loud,
"You know what I find amazing, the fact that you've probably heard more about me than I have about you. Now why is that?"
Maria is having a great time trying to push out a baby and referee a potential argument. I know she's wondering what she did to end up in hell like this.
"Mother leave my husband alone, owwwwwwwwww!"
Michael is at a loss for words as his face turns redder by the minute. Amy on the other hand is just hitting her stride in her interrogation.
She gestures off Maria's demand with a wave of her hand.
"So, you're the one that knocked up my daughter. It's great that you decided to marry her, not that I'm really sure that a legal wedding took place. I wasn't invited, remember?"
Maria tries to run interferene between labor pains.
"Mother, your not being invited to the wedding wasn't Michael's fault it was mine. Owwww!"
Michael is quick to step in and correct what Maria said.
"Ms. Deluca, actually that was my fault. You see I just wanted to get married so a guest list and stuff like that wasn't something we thought about."
Amy is in rare form today.
"Question. Those people outside, are they friends of yours?"
Michael smiles with the beginnings of a nervous tick and answers her question.
"Yeah, yes those are Maria and my friends out there."
"Were they at your wedding to my daughter?"
Amy is peering deeply into Michael's eyes searching to see if he's going to lie to her.
Michael tells Amy the truth.
"Yes ma'am they were at the wedding, but it was a spur of the moment thing."
“Michael, Is spur of the moment ever a problem when you're a millionaire?"
Maria is about to throw her legs over the table she's lying on.
"Mother, I'm warning you. Stop this right now!"
Two nurses are trying to restrain Maria as she tries to get off the table and over to her mother.
Michael is confused by what Amy just asked.
"I'm sorry?"
Amy clarifies the question for him.
"You are a millionaire, right?"
"Yes, I guess I am. Can I call you mom?"
Amy shoots Michael a sneer.
"No, I prefer you continue to call me Ms. Deluca. If you would have considered seeing to it that I was at the wedding, then you would have been allowed to call me mom."
Maria is panting too hard for it to be safe.
"Mother cut it out ok? You're so not funny."
She's turning redder by the minute from the labor and her mother's annoying interrogation.
Maria is having two pains, stomach pains and her mother being a pain in the ass. After the nurses huddle for a quick chat, the decision is made to give Maria an epidural and Amy the boot out of the room. The head nurse informs Amy of both facts.
"Your daughter has decided to have an epidural. She needs to be calm and perfectly still when we do it. I'm sorry Ms. Deluca but you're gonna have to leave the room."
Amy is not happy with this news.
"But I'm her mother, she needs me. Is her husband allowed to stay?"
The nurse looks at Michael lovingly wiping the sweat off of Maria's brow then answers Amy.
"Yes, he's going to stay."
Two more nurses walk over help the head nurse kick Amy out the room.
"Now wait a minute, I gave that girl life! Why wouldn't I be able to stay with her? I know when I've been insulted!"
Suddenly everyone waiting outside the delivery room is startled by two doors slamming open abruptly. Three nurses are pushing Amy out of the delivery room as she screams at them at the top of her lungs.
"You're out of order, she's out of order, this hospital is out of order!"
Amy's boyfriend Jim rushes to check out the commotion while the gang and I look on astonished.
"Amy what the hell is going on here?"
Amy waits until the nurses unhand her before speaking. She smoothes her clothes as she looks at Jim.
"Would you believe it, these women kicked me out of the room. See that's why the world is in the state it's in today. We women won't stick together for shit!"
Well aware of how Amy is, Jim peers at her quizzically then at the nurses. They tell him the real story.
"Ms. Deluca was causing too much upheaval in the room with her daughter. We couldn't allow that to continue."
Amy is ready to begin a new rant when Jim grabs her by the arm lightly and leads her to a quiet spot.
"Amy, you've got to control yourself before they kick you out of this hospital."
"But Jim, they're keeping me from my daughter."
Witnessing the pain in her eyes, Jim places his left hand around Amy's shoulder to sooth her.
"Only for a time Amy. You'll be able to see her after she has the baby. I'm sure her husband is giving her all the support she needs."
Amy takes a few deep breaths, ponders what Jim said and then starts to calm down.
"Ok honey."
Amy kisses Jim and they walk over and take seats with us as we wait for the baby to be born.
****
Six hours pass before we get any word on Maria. I'm asleep on Max's shoulder. Kyle found a waiting room with a tv and is watching The L Word with Tess. Isabel is making a list of things Maria and the baby will need while Alex looks on shaking his head.
The hallway is quiet until Michael runs out of the delivery room.
"Maria had the baby, and she's beautiful! I'm a father! Can you believe it, I'm a father!"
Everyone rushes over to a euphoric looking Michael. I ask the first question.
"Michael what color eyes does she have, yours or Maria's?"
Michael thinks for a moment then answers the question.
"Neither, her eyes are blue."
Amy smiles at Michael.
"My little buttercup has eyes like my side of the family. Oh sorry Michael, does blue eyes run in your family?"
Everyone can see the sadness in Michael's eyes as he speaks.
"I'm adopted Ms. Deluca so I really don't know."
Amy gets closer to Michael and pats his back lightly.
"You have a family now, and I hope you will allow me to be a part of it. Please do me the honor of calling me mom."
"I wouldn't want it any other way, mom!"
Michael and Amy hug each other and a collected Ahhhhhh goes throughout the white sterile hallway.
After a few more hours, Maria is put into a regular room.
****
As soon as I enter Maria's room,I rush over to her. I notice that she's staring intently at Jim and Amy.
"Have you met your mother's boyfriend yet," I ask.
A sneer appears on Maria's face.
"Yeah, I've met him. I hope he's not like all the others she's had the misfortune to be with."
Happily I set about putting Maria's mind at ease.
"I'm glad to be able to say that your mother hit the lottery with Jim, he's a great guy. I've known him all my life."
Maria breathes a sigh of relief.
"You mean there are no missing wives or fifty aliases in his past?"
I shake my head laughing.
"Maria, where do you get your vivid imagination?"
Maria points in her mother's direction as she chuckles.
"From her and it's not all in the genes. It's from a few experiences she's had with low lifes. Man, if this dude is as sterling as you say, I hope my mom doesn't mess it up. She's a pain but I love her and want her to be as happy as I am."
Maria does the sign of the cross over her chest again as I say a silent prayer for Jim and Amy's happiness.
****
Everyone is huddled around Maria's bed when a nurse barges in telling us that we can't all be in the room. That's when Max gets a hairbrained scheme and starts turning on the charm. Mind you, it's the same nurse that was in the room with him when he had the car accident!
"Nurse, it's so nice to see you again."
Max leans in to whisper words in the nurse's ear.
"I know it's against the rules to have this many people in the room, but I was hoping you could make an exception just this once."
He flashes that mega watt smile that usually gets me to do whatever he wants. It's not working on the nurse. She smiles back at Max then tells him,
"I'm sorry but that smile won't do you any good this time Cassanova! Family only!"
Max's face looks as if it hit the ground as Isabel declares, " But we are family!"
Maria nods, "She's right. I claim all these misfits as my family!"
Kyle acts as if being called a misfit really hurt him.
"Misfit, I'll have you know I'm treated as the prince of the city in my neck of the woods."
Tess decides to put a lid on Kyle's ego.
"You know what she means, shut up your highness."
All in the room laugh at the exchange but Kyle and Tess . Kyle was deathly serious and Tess is well aware of that.
****
After a while Tess and Kyle leave then a nurse brings baby girl Guerin into the room.
Izzie walks over to the bed smiling at Maria and the baby.
"Oh Maria she's beautiful. Do you have a name picked out for her?"
Before Maria can answer her, Amy buts into the conversation.
"I was hoping she would name the baby after my mother, Beulah."
Oh my god, can you even imagine that poor baby going through life with the name Beulah Guerin? Maria confessed to me that she would never name her daughter such an archiac name, even if Amy wanted her to.
The gang is turning shades of blue trying not to laugh, while Michael is looking at Amy with wide eyes.
Ever the friend, I decide to quickly change the subject.
"So big momma, have you picked the God parents for this sweet little baby?"
I walk over to the bed and start nuzzling the baby playfully. She seems to like me.
"Liz, I've decided I want you and Alex to have the honors if nobody minds that."
A devilish grin appears on my face as I address Alex.
"Well Alex, I think we need to get to know each other much better since we're gonna be, you know, god parents?"
I give him a wink; he blushes at my try at flirting with him. Max doesn't like the tone of my voice or the expression on my face.
"Hey wait a minute doll."
I turn my attention to Max.
"Don't worry, Alex and I are only gonna be godparents together, not real parents."
Max rolls his eyes and sticks out his tongue seductively.
Maria peers at Max and I looking like we want to rip each other's clothes off.
"Gidget and Moondoggie in heat again?"
I forgot that Jim and Amy were still in the room. I turn to look at them with a very embarrased expression. Max comes over and rubs my back seductively.
"Just wait until I get you home tonight."
My body starts to tingle in anticipation then Maria gets the attention of all in the room.
"My baby is gonna grow up to be a card carrying feminist just like her momma.”
Michael looks as if he ate something rotten.
"Oh god, I'm going to be gray before I'm thirty!"
Everyone starts to laugh at Michael's declaration. I try to ease his mind.
“Don't worry Michael! Auntie Liz will show that little sweetie how to be a kind member of society!"
Maria rises up in bed.
"Watch it Parker, you traitor!"
****
We go on to have a delightful time watching Maria and Michael take turns holding and nurturing the baby.
Two days passed before they decided to name the baby Miria, which is Maria's grandmother's middle name.
Newsflash: Maria was supposed to be named Miria but Amy was so out of it after giving birth, and she misspelled the name on the birth certificate. Amy thought the fifty dollars she would have to pay to get the name fixed was ridiculous and a government conspiracy or something. Yeah that's Amy, forever the hippy/flowerchild.
They picked Daisy as the middle name in honor of Michael's adopted mother. She was named after the heroine in the Great Gatsby.
So the name on the birth certificate is as follows:
Miria Daisy Deluca-Guerin Pronounced MY-Ria
***
Max and I race home from the hospital to have hot, lusty sex. While basking in the afterglow of multiple orgasms, I'm peering at Max who is sawing logs while sporting a satisfied grin.
As I play with the strands of hair that line his forehead, I wonder how things would be like if we had our own little bundle of joy. I would hope it would have his eyes and my sensibilities. Oh shit, I've done it now. Now I'm wondering if he'll ever ask me to marry him.
TBC
Last edited by Roslover39 on Fri Mar 02, 2007 10:00 am, edited 1 time in total.
By French Dreamer

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!
- Roslover39
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 382
- Joined: Fri Nov 26, 2004 6:19 pm
- Location: Michigan Baby Yeah!!!(USA)
Three months later:
School is out for the summer and the next holiday is The Fourth of July. It's also Max's birthday. His parents left him the run of the estate for the weekend. They are on their way to some far off corner of the world ....again. Max made sure the gang was available to spend the weekend with us in paradise.
Oh, I met his parents right after the Vegas fiasco. They seemed pleased to meet me.
*****
Michael and Maria were leery of accepting the invitation since lil’ Miria was only three months old. Max told them to bring her and that it would be no trouble at all.
Of course nothing could keep Isabel and Alex away if there was going to be something happening at the estate. This would be Tess and Kyle's first time there. They both are anxious to see Max's childhood home.
Max and I had great fun amusing ourselves around the estate in the daytime and making love at night. There was one thing I noticed during the weekend festivities that got my imagination churning. I noticed the way Max was interacting with Miria.
He found time to be with her all weekend. They even fell asleep together once. She seems to really like her Uncle Max and Uncle Max really seems to care for her. I wasn't the only one to notice.
Maria couldn't wait to mention what she saw.
"Liz, it seems like Max is going through a metamorphosis."
"Maria, what are you talking about?"
Maria looks around, finds a chair and plops me in it.
“At first Max stared at Miria like he was feeling her out. Then I got the hell shocked out of me when he picked her up. He was so careful with her in trying to find the right way to hold her while supporting her head.
I'm surprised he wasn't scared he would drop her, Lord knows I was at first. I missed my chance Liz, I think Michael and I should have named Max our baby's godfather instead of Alex."
I'm wondering why Maria wants to make such a big deal out of what she saw.
"Maria, there's nothing strange about what you saw. Max has feelings for the baby because he cares for you and Michael, and that is all. Besides, how could anybody not fall in love with that little angel."
As usual Maria won't get off her soapbox.
"Thanks Chica, she is adorable, but you know what I'm getting at. When we first met Max, he didn't seem the type to want to be the same room with a baby. But because of him, I actually got a break from baby duties this weekend. Look girlfriend, Max is definitely a keeper. Hell I'd marry him."
I crook my eye at Maria quizzically.
"Have you forgotten that you're already married?"
Maria laughs and confesses her true intentions.
"Oh no, I'm married to a wonderful, sexy man. No, I said that to put the notion of marriage in your mind."
"The last time I checked, it was the man who did the proposing. I can't make Max do anything he's not ready for."
A very determined expression graces Maria's face when she tells me,
"I believe he's ready to pop the question, just mark my words girlfriend."
"Right, right!"
I agree with her in hopes of getting her off the subject sooner than later. Really, I think the baby keeping Maria up at all hours of the night has seriously damaged her brain.
Why would Max want to marry me when he has everything he wants already? We live together and there isn't much I don't do for him.
****
The night we get back to his house from our fun filled weekend, I ask Max about all the time he was spending with the baby. I wait until we're in bed to bring it up. I've settled in while he's sitting on the bed taking off his pants.
I ask my question trying to be nonchallant.
"I noticed you spending time with the baby over the weekend, what gives?"
Max chuckles as he pulls off his shirt and tosses it into a nearby chair.
“Oh baby, lil’ Miria is just so adorable. I find that I can't help myself when she's around."
I lean up in bed to face Max.
"Oh so its not babies in general, just Miria?"
"Yeah it's just that little sweetheart, why do you ask?" Max is trying to force me to say what's on my mind as he gets under the covers, but I dare not.
"Oh no special reason."
Max leans my way giving me that look and I know the night games are about to begin.
A few blissful hours later I go to sleep realizing that Max probably hasn't changed his opinion on babies or marriage for that matter. That's what I get for listening to Maria's ravings. That was the last time I brought up the subject.
****
Seven months later:
Valentines Day
This is Max and my first official Valentines Day together, and Max has been acting very strange the last few weeks. He's been calling Izzie more than usual. She's been coming over and inviting him out with her. I figured they were scheming on the perfect Valentines Day for me. Actually, if it wasn't for the fact that Izzie fought so hard to bring Max and I together, I would have thought that she was fixing him up.
Anyway, I left the house to pick up groceries for our romantic dinner. Max left the house before me to play basketball with Michael at the athletic club. I called Maria on the way to the store to find out what she had planned for the evening. Her and Michael are having a quiet dinner at home because they don’t want to leave the baby with a sitter.
I get home and start preparing the meal. When I get a chance to check the time, it's almost six pm, and Max hasn't made it in yet. We usually have dinner at eight so I think nothing of it. Then I hear the front door open and close, I call for Max but he doesn't answer me. Then I hear footsteps racing up the stairs.
I'm anxious to find out what's going on, but I don't want to burn the food so I stay in the kitchen. When Max makes it back downstairs, he comes into the kitchen. He's not wearing the black jeans and snug white shirt he wore earlier. He's got on a beautifully tailored black suit with white shirt.
"Max, what is this?." I gesture at his attire with my hands.
"It's our first Valentines Day as a couple and I wanted to make it special."
"Really,"
I ask very intrigued by his actions. I never thought Max to be the sentimental type.
"Is dinner almost ready,"
he asks peering into the steaming pots on the stove.
"Yes, it is. I bet you've worked up quite an appettite playing with Michael."
Max takes my hands.
"Yes, I have. Liz, I need you to do something for me. I'd like you to go upstairs and put on that beautiful black dress."
He kisses both of my palms and the sensation sends chills up and down my spine...as usual. His request has taken me totally off guard. To tell you the truth, I'm not in the mood for this, I mean the getting dressed part. I thought we would have a leisurely candlelight dinner, exchange gifts and then ravage each other for the rest of the night.
Max gives me that certain sexy look of his and I find myself heading upstairs to change.
When I make it downstairs I find that he has finished dinner and arranged everything on the dinning room table. Instead of the usual chardonnay, I find a big bottle of champagne.
I think nothing of it because it is Valentine's Day, but what really makes my heart jump in my chest is the beautiful little robin's egg blue box next to my place setting. I think it's from that store Audrey Hepburn had breakfast at.
I notice Max staring at me almost breathlessly so I decide to play with him for a bit. I get to the table and sit down pretending like I don't see the box.
Max is having none of that.
"Baby, I placed a gift over there for you. Why don't you go ahead and open it?"
He's tugging on his linen napkin as he speaks showing me how anxious he is for me to open his present.
" I see it honey, can I eat my dinner first then open it?" I wonder how far I can go on playing with Max before I start laughing.
"NO," he replies.
Not very far, apparently. There looks to be a tiny bead of sweat forming on his forehead. I'm startled by his deafening outburst; I lean back in my chair peering at him.
Quickly Max regains his composure and lowers his voice to that low sexy rumble.
"Baby, please open the box now!"
"Ok Max, if you insist."
I take a deep breath and open the box. I was almost blinded from the light coming out of the box. I peered inside to find a beautiful diamond ring. I take the ring out of the box and look at it. I'm speechless, the diamond seems bigger than any I've ever seen anywhere before.
Carefully I sit the box with the ring down on the table. In the time it takes me to look up at Max, he's already at my side smiling down at me with love.
"Do you like it?"
"Do I like it, it's the most beautiful thing I've ever seen. That is other than you my love."
Max strokes the side of my face lovingly.
"No Liz, you're the one that's the most beautiful. I want to spend the rest of my life telling you that."
Max bids me out of my seat as he gets down on one knee.
Still holding my hands, he gazes up into my eyes.
"Elizabeth Claudia Parker, would you do me the greatest honor of consenting to be my wife?"
Tears start to well in my eyes as those words make contact with my brain. I'm struck dumb as I look down at him. I can't believe this day has come.
My mind starts to wander off to the first day I noticed Max on the NYU campus. I knew I wanted him but settled for having a crush that wouldn't go anywhere. I never thought that I, Liz Parker, the smallest of small town girls would have a man like Max Evans fall in love with me.
He's got everything a woman could ever want and he wants me!
"Liz, baby, are you alright?”
Max brings me out of my fog.
"Yes," I reply smiling brightly.
"So, what about my proposal?" Max is peering up waiting anxiously for my answer.
"What, of course I will marry you!
"Max rises to place the ring on my finger; that's when I noticed its style. It has a huge princess cut center stone with a myriad of pave' diamonds on both sides.
I'm taking in the sheer brilliance of the ring when Max lifts up my chin with his fingers.
"Liz, you've changed my life in so many ways. I want to spend the rest of it finding ways to make you happy."
We share a tender kiss.
****
Max couldn't wait to tell his parents of our engagement so he called and woke them up later that night. They want to give us an engagement party at their residence.
He tells me and I don't believe it, so suddenly I find myself on the phone with his mother.
"My dear, it would be our pleasure to throw an engagement party for you and Max. You have no idea how long I've waited for Max to give up the playboy life and find a nice girl. It does my heart good to know that he's done that and he wants to take the next big step in life.
Mr. Evans and I are at your disposal should you need anything. Oh and before I forget, welcome to the family Elizabeth."
"Thank you Mrs. Evans, you are too kind."
"Please dear, call me mother. You will be my daughter in law after all. You might as well put that into practice."
"Yes Mrs. Evans, I mean Mother. It's going to take me some time to get used to that."
"No worries my dear, all I ask is that you be happy. You've certainly made my son happy. I didn't know if this day would ever come."
Then Diane Evans' voice starts to trail off from the receiver to her husband. She seems to have forgotten that I'm on the other end. I look at Max puzzled.
Gently he takes the receiver from my hand, tells his mother good night and hangs it up.
"Don't worry about that, she does that to Izzie and me all the time. I think it's great that she can still get so wrapped up in conversation with my dad that she forgets she's speaking to anyone else."
"Wow, your parents must have some marriage."
"They're not perfect by any means, but they have the kind of marriage that I want for us." Max kisses me softly on my cheek.
****
I call Maria the next day to tell her about the engagement.
"Well Maria, you were right. Max proposed last night."
The next thing I hear is a shrill shriek as Maria whoops it up over my news.
"See, I bet you'll listen to me next time chica. I knew it, I knew it! So, tell me when the joyous event takes place."
"You need to slow down, we just got engaged last night. We haven't had time to set a date. In fact the only thing we know is happening is the engagement party, Max's parents are throwing us one at the estate."
"Well la dee da. I'll be looking for my gold embossed invite. Keep me up to date on the plans and remember I'm here if you need anything."
"Oh thanks Maria, I will."
Just then I hear Miria crying in the background.
"Duty calls, gotta take care of the baby."
The last thing I hear before the dial tone is Maria asking Michael why he didn't pick up the baby in a demanding voice. I make calls to the rest of the gang to tell them the good news. I'm waiting for Izzie to begin her "I wanna be your planner" campaign.
****
Diane Evans invited me for brunch the Sunday after the proposal. When I arrive I see a mini buffet laid out. After our meal, she got right to the business at hand.
I noticed a catering brochure from one of the most elegant restaurants in New York. Diane passed me the brochure and asked what I thought.
"Shouldn't Max be here for this, after all it's his wedding too," I ask.
"My dear, it's been my experience that the less involved men are in matrimonial affairs, the better they feel. Their duties are to buy the ring, propose and show up the day of the wedding.
I know most men have to rent tuxedos, but I've often felt that a real man always has his own on hand."
Wow, I didn't like the sound of that last statement. Every man I've ever known other than Max has gone the rental route for tuxedos. Oh well she has no idea how life is for common folk like myself, so I decided to ignore that last crack.
"Dear, what's your favorite color? I consulted my party planner and she needs to know for the decorations."
"It's green," I reply.
Diane shakes her head seeming dismayed.
"Oh my, Max's is red. It's going to appear like we're having a Christmas party with that combination, but oh well."
I decide to make things easier for her.
"Oh no we can't have that, why don't we go with white instead?"
Diane starts mumbling to herself, then peers at me.
"Is white a color, oh well we'll go with red and white."
The most radiant smile appears on her face as we continue making the party plans. It's then that I realize that being a part of this family will never be boring.
****
It's the night of the engagement party; I had to stay on Max to make sure we arrived before the guests. Diane and I didn't talk about how many guests she would invite. I figured it would be the gang along with a few of the Evans' family and friends. Boy was I mistaken.
BTW: My parents couldn't make it to the engagement party but promised me that they would be at the wedding. They're gonna close the Crashdown in honor of the wedding. I want it to be like a vacation for them, they work so hard.
But I digress, Max and I make it to the front entrance of the Evans' mansion. We're greeted by waiters that look like they escaped from a history book. They're dressed in white wigs and red velvet suit jackets with matching shorts.
I place my hand over my mouth while watching these men make their way from room to room looking ridiculous. The money must be top notch to look like that in public.
I turn to Max asking,
"Honey, I don't think I've ever seen anything so funny in my life. Oh I tell a lie, I forgot the day I caught Tess in her Lil BoPeep outfit."
Max laughs and replies.
"Mother has been using these caterers for ages, they're the best in New York city."
"Oh." Now I feel like a local yokel.
Max notices my look of astonishment.
"Don't worry babe, I realize you were born in Mayberry. I'll show you the ropes and bring you up to speed in no time."
There he goes with another smartass remark. I've got the perfect comeback for his ass.
"Mayberry? Well this girl from Mayberry can find herself back at the brownstone tonight."
Max wastes no time begging my pardon.
"Please don't do that Liz. I'm sorry baby, I didn't mean to upset you."
I smirk at him satisfied that I've got him back.
"Watch it buster!"
I wave my finger in his face. He takes it and kisses it as Diane approaches.
"Good evening, my guests of honor are right on time. No doubt that it was your influence Liz."
I smile at Diane while Max tries his best not to sneer.
Diane gestures around the room as she continues speaking.
"Everything is arranged, all I ask is that you mingle with all the guests. Liz, I took the liberty of inviting a few of my husband's business associates. They wouldn't forgive us if we didn't. Greet and butter them up, they give the most fabulous gifts."
Diane gets in between Max and I to wrap her arms around our shoulders.
"Above all, have fun and enjoy this time of your lives."
Max and I gaze at each other. Diane drifts away, then he takes my hand squeezing it lovingly. I caress his arm as we wait for the first of the guests to arrive.
****
Izzie and Alex are the first of the gang to make it to the party. She sashays over to us with a revelation while Alex plays the patient boyfriend.
"Liz, I knew Max was going to propose. See I can keep a secret. He came to me for help so I helped him pick out a ring. It's no telling what you would have gotten had I not been there.
"Look Iz I..."
Max looks like he wants to throttle Izzie, luckily a friend of the family arrives and approaches him. Next, I notice Maria and Michael enter the room. Max and I part like the red sea leaving Izzie talking to herself. Alex has to tell her she no longer has a captive audience other than himself.
I make my way over to Maria who looks beautiful in a buttercup yellow dress while Michael is tugging on his shirtcollar. He's wearing a beautifully tailored gray suit. A suit I'm sure Maria insisted he buy. What would men do without us women!
"Thanks for coming, you two look great tonight." I fan out Maria's hands to get the full impact of her dress. She obligues me by turning all the way around so I can get the full effect.
"Only for you chica, it just so happens that my kid picked this night to sleep right before we left the house. If it weren't for this shindig I would have used that time to get some shut eye, I'm exhausted."
I hug Maria as Michael asks,
"Liz, where's the grub?"
Maria is not amused by that.
"Michael, we ate right before we got here."
"I'm hungry again; give me a break babe!"
I point Michael in the direction of the buffet table and he wastes no time heading there. On his way Michael finds Max and pats him on the back. Maria is showing me the lastest pictures of her little angel when we notice Tess and Kyle enter the room.
Tess is smoothing her pant suit as Kyle runs a hand through his rumpled hair. Maria can't help but make a comment to me.
"I know what they were doing." She snickers very amuzed.
"Oh Maria, it could have been something else that has them looking unkept."
"If you believe that. put your money where your money is. If I win, you've got to babysit Miria for five days. Do we have a deal or not?"
"Ok Maria, you've got a deal."
I pray that I'm right and Maria is wrong about Tess and Kyle but it doesn't look likely.
Kyle nods to us and walks over to Alex as Maria starts the interrogation.
"So Tess, I noticed you fixing yourself as you entered the room, you and Kyle get busy before you got here?"
Maria has a big grin on her face, she thinks she has this bet wrapped up. I can't wait to find out what they did.
Tess on the other hand, gives us a sour look as she answers Maria's question.
"Actually no. Kyle and I were on our way here when we found a dog lying in the middle of the road. We stopped, and took it to the nearest vet .
We have to go back tomorrow to find out if the dog will make it. It's amazing that we didn't get any blood on our clothes. Kyle just happened to have a blanket in the back of his car.
We're going to pay for the dog's hospitalization. It's too bad that I have the brownstone just the way I like it, I love dogs."
It's my turn to smile brightly at Maria as I commend Tess on doing something selfless.
"That's a wonderful thing you and Kyle did. Isn't it?"
I nudge Maria in the side.
"Yeah, in no time they'll have to make a Mother Teressa award just for you Tess."
Tess puts her hands on her hips while mocking Maria.
"I like to think that anyone would have done the same thing, even you."
She sticks out her tongue at Maria defiantly.
In an effort to stop a potential arguement, I get her to focus her attention on the buffet.
"Tess, why don't you check out the buffet table. I know how much you love caviar.”
She winks at us playfully.
"Oh yes, I love things that pop in my mouth."
Then heads over to the buffet table.
I shake my head then turn my attention to Maria.
"I win and we didn't even negotiate what I would get if I did."
"Ok Liz, what do you want?"
I rub her arm in support.
"Nothing, I get the feeling your being wrong on a Tess issue is bad enough."
Then from out of nowhere I hear a gong go off. Then a loud male voice exclaims,
"Dinner is served!"
Max searches the room for me. When he finds me, he puts his arm around my waist and we go into dinner arm in arm. They are a myriad of toasts in our honor on the occasion of our engagement and some blue jokes about our wedding night.
All in all the party was a huge success. Just like Diane said, we got alot of expensive gifts. All that is left is the actual planning of the wedding.
TBC
School is out for the summer and the next holiday is The Fourth of July. It's also Max's birthday. His parents left him the run of the estate for the weekend. They are on their way to some far off corner of the world ....again. Max made sure the gang was available to spend the weekend with us in paradise.
Oh, I met his parents right after the Vegas fiasco. They seemed pleased to meet me.
*****
Michael and Maria were leery of accepting the invitation since lil’ Miria was only three months old. Max told them to bring her and that it would be no trouble at all.
Of course nothing could keep Isabel and Alex away if there was going to be something happening at the estate. This would be Tess and Kyle's first time there. They both are anxious to see Max's childhood home.
Max and I had great fun amusing ourselves around the estate in the daytime and making love at night. There was one thing I noticed during the weekend festivities that got my imagination churning. I noticed the way Max was interacting with Miria.
He found time to be with her all weekend. They even fell asleep together once. She seems to really like her Uncle Max and Uncle Max really seems to care for her. I wasn't the only one to notice.
Maria couldn't wait to mention what she saw.
"Liz, it seems like Max is going through a metamorphosis."
"Maria, what are you talking about?"
Maria looks around, finds a chair and plops me in it.
“At first Max stared at Miria like he was feeling her out. Then I got the hell shocked out of me when he picked her up. He was so careful with her in trying to find the right way to hold her while supporting her head.
I'm surprised he wasn't scared he would drop her, Lord knows I was at first. I missed my chance Liz, I think Michael and I should have named Max our baby's godfather instead of Alex."
I'm wondering why Maria wants to make such a big deal out of what she saw.
"Maria, there's nothing strange about what you saw. Max has feelings for the baby because he cares for you and Michael, and that is all. Besides, how could anybody not fall in love with that little angel."
As usual Maria won't get off her soapbox.
"Thanks Chica, she is adorable, but you know what I'm getting at. When we first met Max, he didn't seem the type to want to be the same room with a baby. But because of him, I actually got a break from baby duties this weekend. Look girlfriend, Max is definitely a keeper. Hell I'd marry him."
I crook my eye at Maria quizzically.
"Have you forgotten that you're already married?"
Maria laughs and confesses her true intentions.
"Oh no, I'm married to a wonderful, sexy man. No, I said that to put the notion of marriage in your mind."
"The last time I checked, it was the man who did the proposing. I can't make Max do anything he's not ready for."
A very determined expression graces Maria's face when she tells me,
"I believe he's ready to pop the question, just mark my words girlfriend."
"Right, right!"
I agree with her in hopes of getting her off the subject sooner than later. Really, I think the baby keeping Maria up at all hours of the night has seriously damaged her brain.
Why would Max want to marry me when he has everything he wants already? We live together and there isn't much I don't do for him.
****
The night we get back to his house from our fun filled weekend, I ask Max about all the time he was spending with the baby. I wait until we're in bed to bring it up. I've settled in while he's sitting on the bed taking off his pants.
I ask my question trying to be nonchallant.
"I noticed you spending time with the baby over the weekend, what gives?"
Max chuckles as he pulls off his shirt and tosses it into a nearby chair.
“Oh baby, lil’ Miria is just so adorable. I find that I can't help myself when she's around."
I lean up in bed to face Max.
"Oh so its not babies in general, just Miria?"
"Yeah it's just that little sweetheart, why do you ask?" Max is trying to force me to say what's on my mind as he gets under the covers, but I dare not.
"Oh no special reason."
Max leans my way giving me that look and I know the night games are about to begin.
A few blissful hours later I go to sleep realizing that Max probably hasn't changed his opinion on babies or marriage for that matter. That's what I get for listening to Maria's ravings. That was the last time I brought up the subject.
****
Seven months later:
Valentines Day
This is Max and my first official Valentines Day together, and Max has been acting very strange the last few weeks. He's been calling Izzie more than usual. She's been coming over and inviting him out with her. I figured they were scheming on the perfect Valentines Day for me. Actually, if it wasn't for the fact that Izzie fought so hard to bring Max and I together, I would have thought that she was fixing him up.
Anyway, I left the house to pick up groceries for our romantic dinner. Max left the house before me to play basketball with Michael at the athletic club. I called Maria on the way to the store to find out what she had planned for the evening. Her and Michael are having a quiet dinner at home because they don’t want to leave the baby with a sitter.
I get home and start preparing the meal. When I get a chance to check the time, it's almost six pm, and Max hasn't made it in yet. We usually have dinner at eight so I think nothing of it. Then I hear the front door open and close, I call for Max but he doesn't answer me. Then I hear footsteps racing up the stairs.
I'm anxious to find out what's going on, but I don't want to burn the food so I stay in the kitchen. When Max makes it back downstairs, he comes into the kitchen. He's not wearing the black jeans and snug white shirt he wore earlier. He's got on a beautifully tailored black suit with white shirt.
"Max, what is this?." I gesture at his attire with my hands.
"It's our first Valentines Day as a couple and I wanted to make it special."
"Really,"
I ask very intrigued by his actions. I never thought Max to be the sentimental type.
"Is dinner almost ready,"
he asks peering into the steaming pots on the stove.
"Yes, it is. I bet you've worked up quite an appettite playing with Michael."
Max takes my hands.
"Yes, I have. Liz, I need you to do something for me. I'd like you to go upstairs and put on that beautiful black dress."
He kisses both of my palms and the sensation sends chills up and down my spine...as usual. His request has taken me totally off guard. To tell you the truth, I'm not in the mood for this, I mean the getting dressed part. I thought we would have a leisurely candlelight dinner, exchange gifts and then ravage each other for the rest of the night.
Max gives me that certain sexy look of his and I find myself heading upstairs to change.
When I make it downstairs I find that he has finished dinner and arranged everything on the dinning room table. Instead of the usual chardonnay, I find a big bottle of champagne.
I think nothing of it because it is Valentine's Day, but what really makes my heart jump in my chest is the beautiful little robin's egg blue box next to my place setting. I think it's from that store Audrey Hepburn had breakfast at.
I notice Max staring at me almost breathlessly so I decide to play with him for a bit. I get to the table and sit down pretending like I don't see the box.
Max is having none of that.
"Baby, I placed a gift over there for you. Why don't you go ahead and open it?"
He's tugging on his linen napkin as he speaks showing me how anxious he is for me to open his present.
" I see it honey, can I eat my dinner first then open it?" I wonder how far I can go on playing with Max before I start laughing.
"NO," he replies.
Not very far, apparently. There looks to be a tiny bead of sweat forming on his forehead. I'm startled by his deafening outburst; I lean back in my chair peering at him.
Quickly Max regains his composure and lowers his voice to that low sexy rumble.
"Baby, please open the box now!"
"Ok Max, if you insist."
I take a deep breath and open the box. I was almost blinded from the light coming out of the box. I peered inside to find a beautiful diamond ring. I take the ring out of the box and look at it. I'm speechless, the diamond seems bigger than any I've ever seen anywhere before.
Carefully I sit the box with the ring down on the table. In the time it takes me to look up at Max, he's already at my side smiling down at me with love.
"Do you like it?"
"Do I like it, it's the most beautiful thing I've ever seen. That is other than you my love."
Max strokes the side of my face lovingly.
"No Liz, you're the one that's the most beautiful. I want to spend the rest of my life telling you that."
Max bids me out of my seat as he gets down on one knee.
Still holding my hands, he gazes up into my eyes.
"Elizabeth Claudia Parker, would you do me the greatest honor of consenting to be my wife?"
Tears start to well in my eyes as those words make contact with my brain. I'm struck dumb as I look down at him. I can't believe this day has come.
My mind starts to wander off to the first day I noticed Max on the NYU campus. I knew I wanted him but settled for having a crush that wouldn't go anywhere. I never thought that I, Liz Parker, the smallest of small town girls would have a man like Max Evans fall in love with me.
He's got everything a woman could ever want and he wants me!
"Liz, baby, are you alright?”
Max brings me out of my fog.
"Yes," I reply smiling brightly.
"So, what about my proposal?" Max is peering up waiting anxiously for my answer.
"What, of course I will marry you!
"Max rises to place the ring on my finger; that's when I noticed its style. It has a huge princess cut center stone with a myriad of pave' diamonds on both sides.
I'm taking in the sheer brilliance of the ring when Max lifts up my chin with his fingers.
"Liz, you've changed my life in so many ways. I want to spend the rest of it finding ways to make you happy."
We share a tender kiss.
****
Max couldn't wait to tell his parents of our engagement so he called and woke them up later that night. They want to give us an engagement party at their residence.
He tells me and I don't believe it, so suddenly I find myself on the phone with his mother.
"My dear, it would be our pleasure to throw an engagement party for you and Max. You have no idea how long I've waited for Max to give up the playboy life and find a nice girl. It does my heart good to know that he's done that and he wants to take the next big step in life.
Mr. Evans and I are at your disposal should you need anything. Oh and before I forget, welcome to the family Elizabeth."
"Thank you Mrs. Evans, you are too kind."
"Please dear, call me mother. You will be my daughter in law after all. You might as well put that into practice."
"Yes Mrs. Evans, I mean Mother. It's going to take me some time to get used to that."
"No worries my dear, all I ask is that you be happy. You've certainly made my son happy. I didn't know if this day would ever come."
Then Diane Evans' voice starts to trail off from the receiver to her husband. She seems to have forgotten that I'm on the other end. I look at Max puzzled.
Gently he takes the receiver from my hand, tells his mother good night and hangs it up.
"Don't worry about that, she does that to Izzie and me all the time. I think it's great that she can still get so wrapped up in conversation with my dad that she forgets she's speaking to anyone else."
"Wow, your parents must have some marriage."
"They're not perfect by any means, but they have the kind of marriage that I want for us." Max kisses me softly on my cheek.
****
I call Maria the next day to tell her about the engagement.
"Well Maria, you were right. Max proposed last night."
The next thing I hear is a shrill shriek as Maria whoops it up over my news.
"See, I bet you'll listen to me next time chica. I knew it, I knew it! So, tell me when the joyous event takes place."
"You need to slow down, we just got engaged last night. We haven't had time to set a date. In fact the only thing we know is happening is the engagement party, Max's parents are throwing us one at the estate."
"Well la dee da. I'll be looking for my gold embossed invite. Keep me up to date on the plans and remember I'm here if you need anything."
"Oh thanks Maria, I will."
Just then I hear Miria crying in the background.
"Duty calls, gotta take care of the baby."
The last thing I hear before the dial tone is Maria asking Michael why he didn't pick up the baby in a demanding voice. I make calls to the rest of the gang to tell them the good news. I'm waiting for Izzie to begin her "I wanna be your planner" campaign.
****
Diane Evans invited me for brunch the Sunday after the proposal. When I arrive I see a mini buffet laid out. After our meal, she got right to the business at hand.
I noticed a catering brochure from one of the most elegant restaurants in New York. Diane passed me the brochure and asked what I thought.
"Shouldn't Max be here for this, after all it's his wedding too," I ask.
"My dear, it's been my experience that the less involved men are in matrimonial affairs, the better they feel. Their duties are to buy the ring, propose and show up the day of the wedding.
I know most men have to rent tuxedos, but I've often felt that a real man always has his own on hand."
Wow, I didn't like the sound of that last statement. Every man I've ever known other than Max has gone the rental route for tuxedos. Oh well she has no idea how life is for common folk like myself, so I decided to ignore that last crack.
"Dear, what's your favorite color? I consulted my party planner and she needs to know for the decorations."
"It's green," I reply.
Diane shakes her head seeming dismayed.
"Oh my, Max's is red. It's going to appear like we're having a Christmas party with that combination, but oh well."
I decide to make things easier for her.
"Oh no we can't have that, why don't we go with white instead?"
Diane starts mumbling to herself, then peers at me.
"Is white a color, oh well we'll go with red and white."
The most radiant smile appears on her face as we continue making the party plans. It's then that I realize that being a part of this family will never be boring.
****
It's the night of the engagement party; I had to stay on Max to make sure we arrived before the guests. Diane and I didn't talk about how many guests she would invite. I figured it would be the gang along with a few of the Evans' family and friends. Boy was I mistaken.
BTW: My parents couldn't make it to the engagement party but promised me that they would be at the wedding. They're gonna close the Crashdown in honor of the wedding. I want it to be like a vacation for them, they work so hard.
But I digress, Max and I make it to the front entrance of the Evans' mansion. We're greeted by waiters that look like they escaped from a history book. They're dressed in white wigs and red velvet suit jackets with matching shorts.
I place my hand over my mouth while watching these men make their way from room to room looking ridiculous. The money must be top notch to look like that in public.
I turn to Max asking,
"Honey, I don't think I've ever seen anything so funny in my life. Oh I tell a lie, I forgot the day I caught Tess in her Lil BoPeep outfit."
Max laughs and replies.
"Mother has been using these caterers for ages, they're the best in New York city."
"Oh." Now I feel like a local yokel.
Max notices my look of astonishment.
"Don't worry babe, I realize you were born in Mayberry. I'll show you the ropes and bring you up to speed in no time."
There he goes with another smartass remark. I've got the perfect comeback for his ass.
"Mayberry? Well this girl from Mayberry can find herself back at the brownstone tonight."
Max wastes no time begging my pardon.
"Please don't do that Liz. I'm sorry baby, I didn't mean to upset you."
I smirk at him satisfied that I've got him back.
"Watch it buster!"
I wave my finger in his face. He takes it and kisses it as Diane approaches.
"Good evening, my guests of honor are right on time. No doubt that it was your influence Liz."
I smile at Diane while Max tries his best not to sneer.
Diane gestures around the room as she continues speaking.
"Everything is arranged, all I ask is that you mingle with all the guests. Liz, I took the liberty of inviting a few of my husband's business associates. They wouldn't forgive us if we didn't. Greet and butter them up, they give the most fabulous gifts."
Diane gets in between Max and I to wrap her arms around our shoulders.
"Above all, have fun and enjoy this time of your lives."
Max and I gaze at each other. Diane drifts away, then he takes my hand squeezing it lovingly. I caress his arm as we wait for the first of the guests to arrive.
****
Izzie and Alex are the first of the gang to make it to the party. She sashays over to us with a revelation while Alex plays the patient boyfriend.
"Liz, I knew Max was going to propose. See I can keep a secret. He came to me for help so I helped him pick out a ring. It's no telling what you would have gotten had I not been there.
"Look Iz I..."
Max looks like he wants to throttle Izzie, luckily a friend of the family arrives and approaches him. Next, I notice Maria and Michael enter the room. Max and I part like the red sea leaving Izzie talking to herself. Alex has to tell her she no longer has a captive audience other than himself.
I make my way over to Maria who looks beautiful in a buttercup yellow dress while Michael is tugging on his shirtcollar. He's wearing a beautifully tailored gray suit. A suit I'm sure Maria insisted he buy. What would men do without us women!
"Thanks for coming, you two look great tonight." I fan out Maria's hands to get the full impact of her dress. She obligues me by turning all the way around so I can get the full effect.
"Only for you chica, it just so happens that my kid picked this night to sleep right before we left the house. If it weren't for this shindig I would have used that time to get some shut eye, I'm exhausted."
I hug Maria as Michael asks,
"Liz, where's the grub?"
Maria is not amused by that.
"Michael, we ate right before we got here."
"I'm hungry again; give me a break babe!"
I point Michael in the direction of the buffet table and he wastes no time heading there. On his way Michael finds Max and pats him on the back. Maria is showing me the lastest pictures of her little angel when we notice Tess and Kyle enter the room.
Tess is smoothing her pant suit as Kyle runs a hand through his rumpled hair. Maria can't help but make a comment to me.
"I know what they were doing." She snickers very amuzed.
"Oh Maria, it could have been something else that has them looking unkept."
"If you believe that. put your money where your money is. If I win, you've got to babysit Miria for five days. Do we have a deal or not?"
"Ok Maria, you've got a deal."
I pray that I'm right and Maria is wrong about Tess and Kyle but it doesn't look likely.
Kyle nods to us and walks over to Alex as Maria starts the interrogation.
"So Tess, I noticed you fixing yourself as you entered the room, you and Kyle get busy before you got here?"
Maria has a big grin on her face, she thinks she has this bet wrapped up. I can't wait to find out what they did.
Tess on the other hand, gives us a sour look as she answers Maria's question.
"Actually no. Kyle and I were on our way here when we found a dog lying in the middle of the road. We stopped, and took it to the nearest vet .
We have to go back tomorrow to find out if the dog will make it. It's amazing that we didn't get any blood on our clothes. Kyle just happened to have a blanket in the back of his car.
We're going to pay for the dog's hospitalization. It's too bad that I have the brownstone just the way I like it, I love dogs."
It's my turn to smile brightly at Maria as I commend Tess on doing something selfless.
"That's a wonderful thing you and Kyle did. Isn't it?"
I nudge Maria in the side.
"Yeah, in no time they'll have to make a Mother Teressa award just for you Tess."
Tess puts her hands on her hips while mocking Maria.
"I like to think that anyone would have done the same thing, even you."
She sticks out her tongue at Maria defiantly.
In an effort to stop a potential arguement, I get her to focus her attention on the buffet.
"Tess, why don't you check out the buffet table. I know how much you love caviar.”
She winks at us playfully.
"Oh yes, I love things that pop in my mouth."
Then heads over to the buffet table.
I shake my head then turn my attention to Maria.
"I win and we didn't even negotiate what I would get if I did."
"Ok Liz, what do you want?"
I rub her arm in support.
"Nothing, I get the feeling your being wrong on a Tess issue is bad enough."
Then from out of nowhere I hear a gong go off. Then a loud male voice exclaims,
"Dinner is served!"
Max searches the room for me. When he finds me, he puts his arm around my waist and we go into dinner arm in arm. They are a myriad of toasts in our honor on the occasion of our engagement and some blue jokes about our wedding night.
All in all the party was a huge success. Just like Diane said, we got alot of expensive gifts. All that is left is the actual planning of the wedding.
TBC
By French Dreamer

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!
- Roslover39
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 382
- Joined: Fri Nov 26, 2004 6:19 pm
- Location: Michigan Baby Yeah!!!(USA)
After the engagement party my mind started spinning. The realization that I was getting married started to sink in. Luckily Izzie came to the house a few days after the party while I was trying to come up with a list of everything I wanted.
She saw how overwhelmed I seemed and set my mind at ease. She told me that the proper wedding takes at least nine months to plan. I get the feeling it's not going to be smooth sailing all the way.
Max asked me if I could have any kind of wedding, how would it be. I told him I've always dreamed of getting married in a Gothic church in England. He told me to put together a list of everything I wanted and he would make sure I had them.
I decided to go to the library to do research on the different eras in English history. It seems that white as a color for brides did not become the norm until the nineteenth century. Be that as it may, I might decide to wear white anyway. I'm marrying the only man I've ever been with, I want to celebrate that.
Flowers in the hair was also customary. I grew up kind of a tomboy so flowers in my hair doesn't seem that appealing but I can rise to the occasion if need be.
I've decided that my dress, the brides maid dresses, and the guys outfits will be done in the Regency style. I'm not sure how Max and the guys will like that style, but we'll see.
Oh yeah, I'm allowing Izzie, help me with the wedding. It's a good thing because now I don't have to do the legwork for this wedding, all I have to do is simply say yah or nay to her ideas. Maria was so wrong to not use Izzie....right?
****
Next on the list is setting the date and picking the perfect church. After taking care of the dinner dishes, I head upstairs and find Max already in bed watching TV. I figure now is the perfect time to have this conversation.
"Max?" I sit on the bed next to him.
"Yes, my love?" Max reaches up and kisses me on my cheek.
"We've got to set a date so Izzie can make arrangements for hotel rooms and the church. We're talking about England not Brooklyn, it's gonna take time to coordinate everything."
Max's eyes face downward as he thinks for a moment then focuses his attention back to me with an answer.
"First of all, are you sure you want the wedding Nazi in charge of your wedding?"
"What, yes," I answer him with eyes full of conviction.
He gives me a you'll be sorry look, then answers my question.
"I proposed to you on Valentine's Day, why don't we get married then?" Max smiles very satisfied with himself.
"I think that's a great idea, that way you have no excuse for forgetting our wedding anniversary." I tap him lightly with my pillow.
"Now how could I ever forget the day I make you my wife?" Max smooths hair away from his eyes.
"You always have an answer for everything don't you smarty. We shall see."
****
Eleven months before the wedding:
The plans progress with Izzie,Tess and Maria coming to see me. Izzie doesn't look good as she steps inside the house. she can't wait to tell me what's on her mind.
"Liz, I've got good news and bad news. What would you like first?"
I take a deep breath before I answer her.
"Give me the good news first." I hope she's just over reacting.
"Liz, I found the perfect church for the wedding per your instructions."
"That's great Iz, so what's the bad news?"
Suddenly she starts sniffling like the bad news is really bad. I can't fathom what it could be.
"Izzie, what's wrong? The news can't be that bad."
She clears her throat then tells me the bad news.
"We're going to be slumming in England, there's no Hilton by the church. I can't let my friends know I'll be living in squalor."
"Squalor, what the hell are you talking about Iz?" Maria can't believe what she's hearing.
Izzie takes a seat and explains what she means.
"When my family travels abroad, we accept no lower accomodations than the Hilton. I was hoping we would stay at the Dorchester or another five star hotel. My hands are tied because of your choice of church for the wedding."
Tess ain't buying Izzie's tirade.
"The last time I checked, England made it out of the dark ages. Izzie did you check out everything on the Internet?"
"Yes I did, you want to give it a go?" Izzie's face is flushed from frustration.
Tess rolls her eyes in annoyance.
"Yes I do, not that I don't believe you. It's just that you're too posh. I see you turning your nose up at lodging the average person would call luxurious."
I grab my laptop and give it to Izzie. She pulls up the link and shows the results to Tess.
"Izzie, I see a bed and breakfast listed near the church Liz wants. It seems like it has enough room for at least the wedding party and it's available the month of the wedding.
I say we look into this place. Besides, people too posh to stay there could find somewhere else to stay and trek to where we'll be for the wedding."
Maria walks over to take a look at the listing for the bed and breakfast. She notices something and points it out to Isabel.
"What's a royal warrant?"
Izzie rolls her eyes letting a huff escape before explaining.
"It's a seal given by the royal family deeming an establishment a favorite."
Isabel peers at the laptop screen feeling defensive.
"So let me get this straight, this bed and breakfast is a favorite of the richest woman in the world and her family but not good enough for Izzie? Liz, it's up to you, you're in charge of this shindig." That's Maria, she always could cut through the bullshit.
****
I looked over all the information for the church and the B&B, talked to Max about it and had Izzie make arrangements to aquire them for the wedding.
Izzie also found a first rate seamstress. After the girls found the dresses they wanted in the English history book I found, we scanned the pictures and sent them to the seamstress via the Internet with all the information needed.
****
I'm realizing it's way more to planning a proper wedding than I ever imagined. And just think, I have Diane and Isabel Evans to help me. Would you believe it, Diane's socialite connections extend into Europe.
She called me a few months before our trip to plan a menu and discuss where to have the wedding reception.
She asked if she could come by. As luck would have it, she arrived an hour later with Izzie in tow.
I thought nothing of it, until I found myself sandwiched between both women on the couch. To add insult to injury, they seem to be communicating synergistically.
Diane starts the ball rolling.
"Liz dear, have you put much thought into your reception menu?"
Isabel moves slightly in her spot and comments,
"It's very important to have the right menu. You want to tantalize the taste buds of your guests, any ideas?"
I look at both women nodding their heads in unison while looking at me. For a moment there, I got the feeling that I was trapped in some kind of crazy dream.
Then both women put their hands on my knees. I gasped from their touches.
"Dear, are you alright?"
Diane moves closer into my face.
"Did we do something wrong?" Right now Izzie seems so much like a fembot from those Austin Powers movies.
Needless to say, I spent two painful hours listening to names of European restaurants,menus and ideas. What really got to me was Diane and Isabel going back in forth in what seemed like quadraphonic sound in my ears.
After the Double Mint twins left, It took the next couple hours in quiet to regain my equilibrium.I was still flustered when Max got home that night. He noticed that I was quieter than normal.
Mind you, I haven't moved from this spot since Diane and Isabel left. They let themselves out, maybe they could tell I was in sensory overload because of their visit.
It was just too much! Too much expensive perfume, too much talk, too much information for little old me to take in in one sitting.
Max walked across the room and took a seat beside me.
"Baby what's wrong? Did you have a nice day?"
I shake my head as my mind replays how things went.
"Honey, you don't want to know how my day went."
Max gives me his try me look so I go on to tell him everything.
"No honey, my day didn't go well and the cause was your family."
Clearly Max is not happy with that last piece of information.
"What, what did they do?"
He moves in closer and rubs my back while almost chanting,
"I'm sorry baby".
"Max, I haven't told you what happened yet."
"I know, but I know my family. I figured I better start the healing process A.S.A.P."
I take a moment to stare into Max's beautiful eyes and ponder how he's changed to such a wonderful man. Then I go into what happened with the Wonder Twins.
"Ok, your mother called to find out how the reception plans were going. I knew I needed help so I invited her help. She invited herself to the house.
She showed up an hour later with Izzie and her chauffeur carrying glossy brochures. Both of them walked in grinning like stepford wives as the chauffeur placed the brochures on the coffee table and left.
They positioned themselves on either side of me on this couch going back and forth about how important the reception menu is for almost two hours."
Max shakes his head showing his annoyance.
"Damn, this is the last thing I wanted. I didn't want you stressed over this wedding. Since I was taking care of the expenses, I figured that Mother and Izzie would come to me with their ideas.
The last thing you need are two know it all socialites showing off their perceived expertise."
"Don't worry Max, I'll find a way to work with them. After all, I'm marrying into the family and I want to be able to get along with them. We don't want a Park Avenue version of Gunfight At The Ok Corral."
Max laughs, then the strangest thing happens. He gets a weird look in his eyes, gets up and starts patting himself frantically.
"Damn, I left my cell phone at my father's office. I'll be right back." He kisses me quickly on the lips and rushes out the door.
Max didn't leave his phone at his father's office, but he's on his way to his father's house.
*****
Max gets to the front door and the maid answers. She sees him and figures he's going to be his usual cordial, flirtatious self. Not today!
"Where's Mother?"
He enters the residence before the maid has a chance to greet him.
"She's in the dayroom with your father and Ms. Isabel."
"Thank you." Max readies himself for the big showdown as he gets closer to the dayroom.
Diane is the first to notice him, while Philip is working on his laptop. Izzie is sprawled on a long couch perusing the latest issue of Town and Country.
"Maxwell, it's great to see you. Did Liz tell you Isabel and I paid her a call today?"
Max walks into the room and takes a seat close to his mother.
"That's the reason why I'm here Mother. I appreciate your wanting to help out with the wedding and I respect your opinions, but this is not your wedding.
I don't want Liz to worry about anything or anyone. That goes for you too Izzie!"
"MAXWELL!" Diane is not pleased with Max's attitude.
"What happened son," Max's father asks while taking his attention from his work on his computer.
"I came home to find Liz looking as if she was going through traumatic stress disorder. She said they did nothing wrong but I know better than that. They probably overloaded her with their socialite mumbo jumbo."
Isabel moves into a sitting position on the couch.
"Well, excuse us for wanting to give your wedding a bit of style and panache."
She shows her offense by tossing her magazine to the other side of the couch she's sitting on.
Diane totally agrees with Izzie.
"Here, here! I see nothing wrong with what we did. It's not our fault you are marrying someone totally clueless to the proper way of arranging a wedding to rival your social betters."
Max expresses how he really feels about me.
"That's just it Mother, there is nobody better than Elizabeth Parker in this world. I've dated alot of socialites and she has them all beat! I wouldn't trade Liz for anyone else. I'm the lucky one, she's too good for me."
"Well finally you've said something we can agree on Max. Liz is too good for you."
Isabel folds her arms over her chest and glances at Diane who agrees with her.
Diane turns contrite.
" We like her and just wanted to help dear.We're sorry if we offended or overwhelmed her in any way, right Isabel?"
"Yes, that's right Max. We just wanted to offer our assistance."
Wow it's nice to know that Diane really likes me, albeit in an I'm a big-shot sort of way.
Max's father comes in to try and make Max feel better about what happened.
"Maxwell, take care of Elizabeth, I'll take care of these two." Philip glances at both women and they put their heads down guiltily.
****
Max returns home seeming more relaxed than when he left. Will he tell me the truth of where he's been? It's dinnertime and I've cooked his favorite meal, Filet mignon,garlic potatoes au gratin and a tomato and basil salad topped with a balsamic vinaigrette. I walk out of the kitchen into the living room to greet...or should I say question him.
"So, where have you been all this time? Have you eaten?"
"I told you Liz, I went to my father's office to get my cell phone." That flirty grin appears on his face as a way of stopping anymore questions.It's not gonna work this time.
"Ok, you wanna play hard ball? I know where you were, your mother and Izzie called me forty-five minutes ago to apologize for what happened earlier.
They told me that you came over reading the riot act. You must have done a kickass job because even your father apologized to me and he had nothing to do with what happened."
"What can I say, I'm at your service babe." Max winks at me seductively.
"Let's eat Lancelot." I kiss Max on the cheek and make my way back to the kitchen when I feel a hand on my ass.
"I couldn't resist, you've got the cutest little ass I've ever seen."
"I turn to him and say, "That's your dessert."
"Yum yum," Max declares as he chases me into the kitchen.
****
Five weeks before the wedding:
My parents arrived in New York the day before our flight to England on the Ranger jet. I was worried about where they would spend the night, at the brownstone with Tess and Kyle there or at Max's with us.
Actually things couldn't have worked out better, I wanted to refrain from sex with Max until after the wedding, so my parents staying at Max's was the perfect excuse to sleep in another room. No father wants to know that his darling daughter is doing the deed, even if she's going to marry the guy she's doing.
Maria laughed at me when I told her what hoops I was going through to satisfy my parents.
"You're just the way they wanted you to be. If it were me, I would have remained at Michael's and shipped my mom to the nearest hotel."
Now you know I'm very suspicious of what she's telling me.
"Maria, now how come I don't believe you."
"Believe it or not, that's the way it would have been."
"Right, whatever you say Maria. Too bad I'll never find out for myself."
****
Today is the flight to England. We're just about to taxi down the runway when the pilot rushes over to Max with news.
"Mr. Evans, the control tower revoked our clearance to taxi."
"Why," Max asks wondering what the hell is going on.
The pilot explains to Max exactly what the control tower told him.
"Sir, there seems to be two lunatics running from plane to plane asking for a Maria Deluca."
"Oh hell no!" Maria is livid as she hands the baby to Michael.
"How did my mother and her hayseed boyfriend know about this, why is she in NY? I smell a 5'2 rat!"
If I were standing, I would try to hide behind Max, but I'm sitting. Just as Maria is walking my way, Jim and Amy make it to the Ranger jet with security in hot pursuit. Amy runs to the front of the plane waving frantically while Jim stops to catch his breath.
Security catches up and grabs them. They're on their way to the airport to hold terrorist interrogations when Max runs out to rectify the problem.
"Gentlemen, gentlemen, I know these people."
"You do?"
The grip the guards have on Jim and Amy starts to loosen slightly.
Max starts to grin slightly as he unleashes a world class lie.
"Yes, this situation is all my fault. I told them the day and time to be here but I totally forgot to tell them which plane."
Max taps the side of his head and smiles trying to show his perceived absentmindedness.
One of the security guards is still not sold. He thinks Max's life could actually be in danger, so he gets closer and whispers in his ear,
"Mr. Evans don't worry. If this is a extortion attempt, we can take care of the problem with little or no fan-fair. You've go to allow us to do our jobs."
Max tries harder to convince the security guards that Jim and Amy are indeed his guests.
"Believe me, these people are in my party. You'd be doing me a huge favor if you'd release them to me. We're on our way out of the country and I'd like to be our way as soon as possible."
Max taps the guard closest to him on the back and greases his palm with a hundred dollar bill. The guard tells the other guard to let Jim and Amy go.
The three of them board the plane with both Jim and Amy apologizing for any embarrassment the situation caused Max. Max is so laid back and mellow;he doesn't hold grudges.
Maria on the other hand is different.
Of course you know that Maria had alot to say to Amy. I was surprised to see Maria walk into the cockpit; then notice the pilots walk out minutes before the trio boarded the plane.
"Mother!"
Maria bellows for Amy to join her in the cockpit.
Amy walks past the two pilots who are pacing around while Max wonders what the hell is happening. By the time he goes over to ask the pilots why they aren't in the cockpit, all in the jet can hear Maria and Amy having a knock down drag out fight.
Michael heads to the cockpit with the baby in his arms to stop the fight when I stop him. I take the baby while informing him how dangerous it could be trying to stop two high spirited women having a huge argument.
He thinks about what I've said while looking at the door. Then he realizes I'm right. If Maria and Amy take each other out at least lil Miria will have one parent to raise her.
True to her word, Maria kept the fight to ten minutes exactly. When her and her mother exit the cockpit, it seems that all is well as they walk past Max, Michael and I arm in arm.
****
Two limousines meet us as we touchdown in England. They have instructions to take us to the Mayfair, the quaint bed and breakfast that will be our home for the next month. He arrive in time for check in.
The desk clerk spots our crowd coming her way. She rises out of her seat behind the desk, clears her throat and smiles brightly.
Max approaches the desk to get the rooms.
"Hello."
He offers the clerk his most brilliant smile.
"Good day sir, how may I be of assistance."
"May I speak with the general manager please", Max asks the clerk.
"Is there anything I can help you with sir?"
The desk clerk is the first line of defense, so the managers and so on up the chain of command don't have to be bothered with such things as work.
Max smiles and replies, "Well maybe you can. My party and I will be in England for a month or so. I need rooms for our entire stay. Might that be possible?"
"Oh yes sir, it would be my pleasure to do that. The desk clerk does something on her computer then turns her attention back to Max.
"How many rooms will you need sir," the clerk asks.
Max ponders the thought for a moment when a shrieking sound invades his ear.
"Max I need a room to myself, I can't let your mother know I'm sleeping with Alex."
That's our Isabel, keeping up appearances. I wonder if Alex knows that little tidbit?
Just a he absorbs that piece of information, Tess comes along to tell Max loud and clear,
"Kyle and I will be sharing a room, why spend more money than you have to."
After thinking things through, he gives his answer.
"I'll need nine rooms please. Oh and I would like my parents and the Parkers to have the best rooms in the house if available."
Max turns to the side and gestures to both couples with his hands.
"Yes we do sir, you've picked the best time of year. This is our off season so you and your party will have the run of things here."
The arrangements are made, Max hands everyone their keys and we go up to check out our rooms. My room looks as if a rose garden exploded on to the walls.
There is an electric teapot with tea bags and instant coffee. I'm a coffee person, so i'll give the chamomile tea to Maria. Lord knows I need her to remain calm. I wonder if she brought her vial of sage?
There's also a daily breakfast menu filled with assorted scones, cakes and muffins along with your usual breakfast fare. What's a banger?
Just as I wonder what that could be I get a knock on my door.
"Alone at last!" Max rushes into my room shutting the door as he walks my way.
"Max we can't do this."
"Do what?" He's running kisses down my neck.
"That, we can't do that. You said you'd go along with my wish not to be together until our wedding night."
"I know baby, but it's hard. Hard in more ways than one if you get my meaning. You don't believe me, feel it."
"No Max, I don't wanna get you going."
"Baby, I was off and running before I got into this room. I haven't been able to think of nothing but ravishing you since the last time we slept together. I need you Liz; give a guy a break."
I push him away from me lightly.
" I want you too but I want you just like this on our wedding night. You'll thank me for wanting to wait then."
"That might be true but I want you now! Please baby!" Max is on his knees kissing my hands.
"Max what I'm doing, I'm doing for the both of us. Get out."
He throws me a look of shock, then gets up, and walks out of my room without saying a word. He didn't even slam the door even though I know he was angry enough to do it.
You should have seen the look on his face as he left. Let's be clear, not being with Max is killing me as well.
I wanted to rip his clothes off and ride him into next week. But I'd rather suffer now and have a kickass honeymoon later.
****
Just to let you know, Mr, and Mrs. Evans and Izzie found the accommodations sub-standard. They got the desk clerk to make them reservations at the Lanesboro, the poshest hotel in London. This hotel has twenty-four hour butler service for each room and the hotel has ninety rooms.
Poor Alex, he got left behind. There was no way that Izzie would be able to take him with her and we know Alex couldn't afford to stay there.
Knowing her, she'll find her way back to the quaint bed and breakfast and Alex's bed when she gets the feeling for sexual healing.
****
We have our first fittings and I must admit that I did a great job of taking measurements. The gowns fit wonderfully.
There's one last fitting that takes place the day before the wedding.
The guys were given the opportunity to participate by picking out their outfits. The only person that seemed to have a problem in wearing something from the Regency era was Michael, the best man.
****
Michael noticed the basic design of the clothes and wanted to feel more twenty-first century. When he saw that leather pants were worn then, he picked them to make himself feel better about the whole thing.
He has a big surprise coming to him. I have to tell you that Max hasn't forgotten how silly he felt wearing the clothes and pompadour for Michael's wedding.
Someone said that turnabout is fair play. Max went through the book Izzie and I used as a guide for our outfits and picked an Uncle Jed type hat just for Michael to wear.
Michael finds out at the fitting and wastes no time complaining about the hat to Max.
"Ha ha, I guess you think you really got my ass for making you wear what you did at my wedding. At least I wore everything you did. Why should I wear this fucked up hat if you're not wearing one. I'm gonna look like Farmer Zeek!"
Max folds his arms over his chest then tells him plainly,
It's like this Michael, I put up with hair gel and wore ridiculous clothes for you. You'll wear the outfit along with the hat for me. And if not for me, then for Liz.This is her dream, and I'm not going to allow anyone to mess up her plans. Welcome to the Regency era."
Michael has had enough.
"You know what Max, you're not the only one with money. I could take Maria and the baby and get out of this fiasco today if I chose to."
Max perks an eyebrow as he agrees with Michael.
"You could, but I don't think your wife would be pleased with that decision. She's as excited about the wedding as Liz is, but hey do what you feel is best."
"Shit!"
Michael rolls his eyes at Max and sulks off in a huff.
*****
While checking out the church we found online in person, Max and I found out about something called:The Intention To Marry~an ordinance.
According to this ordinance, all weddings must be announced in the church you wish to be married at three times; that is, on three consecutive Sundays or holy days. Any marriage not published before hand is considered clandestine, and illegal
This allows time for any objections to be raised or pre-existing contracts to be discovered. I guess that eliminates bigamy and baby momma drama coming up after the wedding.
Max and I visit the church and find it to be more beautiful than we thought. We meet with the Vicar and set all the arrangements for the ceremony.
Kyle volunteers to go to the church and announce the wedding for the three consecutive Sundays. He's so into his duty as a cryer of sorts that he goes overboard by picking the exact time the Vicar is giving his sermon all three times.
"Hear ye, hear ye, here ye! I'm here to proclaim the upcoming nuptials of Sir Max of Evans and the fair Lady Elizabeth..."
The vicar is ready for him the third Sunday morning with a constable on hand. Kyle gets out of trouble by explaining that he's just fulfilling the ordinance. The vicar deems the ordinance fulfilled and Kyle leaves the church without getting arrested. Now Max and I have permission to be married legally in England.
****
The day before the wedding arrives and the seamstress comes to the B&B with all the wedding outfits. Izzie arrives promptly and the fittings take place in my room.
After the fittings, Izzie asks Alex to spend time with her in London and share the kind of meal that she would typically have in NY.
A friend of hers told her to check out Promenade, a posh restaurant frequented by the aristocracy and young royals. She was also told that there have been rumors of Prince William being there on occasion. With a recommendation like that, how could Izzie resist going there.
Luckily it's a slow night and they get in with no problem. Just as she looks around to see if she recognizes anyone there, she notices a tall man with blonde hair and posh voice talking to a woman she thinks she's seen in the British tabloids.
Yes, she thinks the American tabloids are pet cage liners while European tabloids are second only to the Bible..
The man has the back of his head to Izzie but that makes no difference. She knows that from all the reading she's been doing and the woman sitting opposite him, she's located Prince William.
"Alex, that's him. That's Prince William, we've got to go over there and meet him.
I'm not going to let all those curtsy and etiquette lessons I took in grade school go to waste. This is it, my chance to be in a better crowd then I belong to now! Come on!"
"But Iz, what if that isn't Prince William or what if it is and you embarrass yourself?"
"Embarrass myself, are you insane? I'm the personification of grace and class, It's my dream to socialize with royalty."
All I can tell you is that Murphy's law was in full effect that night. Isabel was worried about tripping over her tongue addressing the future king, but it was her feet she should have been more mindful of.
She was in such a hurry to get over to him and introduce herself and Alex, that she didn't notice that the Prince's size eleven right foot was in the walkway she was heading down.
Before she could even see his face and utter a word, Izzie found herself flat on her face. When she gets her bearings she notices a man's hand but this hand is softer than Alex's. With his assistance, she pulls herself onto her knees and looks in the direction of the person who helped her.
She gets the shock of her life when she looks up into the blue eyes of the future king himself.
"So sorry miss, I had no idea anyone was coming from that direction. Are you hurt, is there anything I can do to help you?"
Izzie jumps to her feet so she could curtsy to the prince.
"Your royal highness."
The prince clutches both of Izzie's hands to stabilize her while asking,
"Are you alright, are you hurt in anyway?"
"I seem to be alright your highness."
Then all of a sudden an excruciating pain takes over Izzie.
"Oh my head!"
"Oh Isabel, are you alright?"
Alex goes over to assist Izzie but she gives him the evil eye while nudging him away in favor of the prince's assistance.
The prince goes over to his girlfriend to whisper something in her ear. She nods in agreement to what she was told. Then the prince conveys his idea to Izzie and Alex.
"Why don't we go to my residence. I'll call for my personal physician to meet us there."
"Oh I don't know...." Izzie's mind is going ninety miles an hour. She doesn't want to be perceived as eager.
"Your highness, please call me Isabel."
She gestures to Alex with her hands.
"This is my boyfriend, Alex."
The prince extends his hand to Alex,"
Pleasure to meet you both although I wish it were under more pleasant circumstances. This is my friend Amanda and please, call me William."
The prince gestures for a waiter so he can settle his bill. Then the four of them head out to his car.
TBC
She saw how overwhelmed I seemed and set my mind at ease. She told me that the proper wedding takes at least nine months to plan. I get the feeling it's not going to be smooth sailing all the way.
Max asked me if I could have any kind of wedding, how would it be. I told him I've always dreamed of getting married in a Gothic church in England. He told me to put together a list of everything I wanted and he would make sure I had them.
I decided to go to the library to do research on the different eras in English history. It seems that white as a color for brides did not become the norm until the nineteenth century. Be that as it may, I might decide to wear white anyway. I'm marrying the only man I've ever been with, I want to celebrate that.
Flowers in the hair was also customary. I grew up kind of a tomboy so flowers in my hair doesn't seem that appealing but I can rise to the occasion if need be.
I've decided that my dress, the brides maid dresses, and the guys outfits will be done in the Regency style. I'm not sure how Max and the guys will like that style, but we'll see.
Oh yeah, I'm allowing Izzie, help me with the wedding. It's a good thing because now I don't have to do the legwork for this wedding, all I have to do is simply say yah or nay to her ideas. Maria was so wrong to not use Izzie....right?
****
Next on the list is setting the date and picking the perfect church. After taking care of the dinner dishes, I head upstairs and find Max already in bed watching TV. I figure now is the perfect time to have this conversation.
"Max?" I sit on the bed next to him.
"Yes, my love?" Max reaches up and kisses me on my cheek.
"We've got to set a date so Izzie can make arrangements for hotel rooms and the church. We're talking about England not Brooklyn, it's gonna take time to coordinate everything."
Max's eyes face downward as he thinks for a moment then focuses his attention back to me with an answer.
"First of all, are you sure you want the wedding Nazi in charge of your wedding?"
"What, yes," I answer him with eyes full of conviction.
He gives me a you'll be sorry look, then answers my question.
"I proposed to you on Valentine's Day, why don't we get married then?" Max smiles very satisfied with himself.
"I think that's a great idea, that way you have no excuse for forgetting our wedding anniversary." I tap him lightly with my pillow.
"Now how could I ever forget the day I make you my wife?" Max smooths hair away from his eyes.
"You always have an answer for everything don't you smarty. We shall see."
****
Eleven months before the wedding:
The plans progress with Izzie,Tess and Maria coming to see me. Izzie doesn't look good as she steps inside the house. she can't wait to tell me what's on her mind.
"Liz, I've got good news and bad news. What would you like first?"
I take a deep breath before I answer her.
"Give me the good news first." I hope she's just over reacting.
"Liz, I found the perfect church for the wedding per your instructions."
"That's great Iz, so what's the bad news?"
Suddenly she starts sniffling like the bad news is really bad. I can't fathom what it could be.
"Izzie, what's wrong? The news can't be that bad."
She clears her throat then tells me the bad news.
"We're going to be slumming in England, there's no Hilton by the church. I can't let my friends know I'll be living in squalor."
"Squalor, what the hell are you talking about Iz?" Maria can't believe what she's hearing.
Izzie takes a seat and explains what she means.
"When my family travels abroad, we accept no lower accomodations than the Hilton. I was hoping we would stay at the Dorchester or another five star hotel. My hands are tied because of your choice of church for the wedding."
Tess ain't buying Izzie's tirade.
"The last time I checked, England made it out of the dark ages. Izzie did you check out everything on the Internet?"
"Yes I did, you want to give it a go?" Izzie's face is flushed from frustration.
Tess rolls her eyes in annoyance.
"Yes I do, not that I don't believe you. It's just that you're too posh. I see you turning your nose up at lodging the average person would call luxurious."
I grab my laptop and give it to Izzie. She pulls up the link and shows the results to Tess.
"Izzie, I see a bed and breakfast listed near the church Liz wants. It seems like it has enough room for at least the wedding party and it's available the month of the wedding.
I say we look into this place. Besides, people too posh to stay there could find somewhere else to stay and trek to where we'll be for the wedding."
Maria walks over to take a look at the listing for the bed and breakfast. She notices something and points it out to Isabel.
"What's a royal warrant?"
Izzie rolls her eyes letting a huff escape before explaining.
"It's a seal given by the royal family deeming an establishment a favorite."
Isabel peers at the laptop screen feeling defensive.
"So let me get this straight, this bed and breakfast is a favorite of the richest woman in the world and her family but not good enough for Izzie? Liz, it's up to you, you're in charge of this shindig." That's Maria, she always could cut through the bullshit.
****
I looked over all the information for the church and the B&B, talked to Max about it and had Izzie make arrangements to aquire them for the wedding.
Izzie also found a first rate seamstress. After the girls found the dresses they wanted in the English history book I found, we scanned the pictures and sent them to the seamstress via the Internet with all the information needed.
****
I'm realizing it's way more to planning a proper wedding than I ever imagined. And just think, I have Diane and Isabel Evans to help me. Would you believe it, Diane's socialite connections extend into Europe.
She called me a few months before our trip to plan a menu and discuss where to have the wedding reception.
She asked if she could come by. As luck would have it, she arrived an hour later with Izzie in tow.
I thought nothing of it, until I found myself sandwiched between both women on the couch. To add insult to injury, they seem to be communicating synergistically.
Diane starts the ball rolling.
"Liz dear, have you put much thought into your reception menu?"
Isabel moves slightly in her spot and comments,
"It's very important to have the right menu. You want to tantalize the taste buds of your guests, any ideas?"
I look at both women nodding their heads in unison while looking at me. For a moment there, I got the feeling that I was trapped in some kind of crazy dream.
Then both women put their hands on my knees. I gasped from their touches.
"Dear, are you alright?"
Diane moves closer into my face.
"Did we do something wrong?" Right now Izzie seems so much like a fembot from those Austin Powers movies.
Needless to say, I spent two painful hours listening to names of European restaurants,menus and ideas. What really got to me was Diane and Isabel going back in forth in what seemed like quadraphonic sound in my ears.
After the Double Mint twins left, It took the next couple hours in quiet to regain my equilibrium.I was still flustered when Max got home that night. He noticed that I was quieter than normal.
Mind you, I haven't moved from this spot since Diane and Isabel left. They let themselves out, maybe they could tell I was in sensory overload because of their visit.
It was just too much! Too much expensive perfume, too much talk, too much information for little old me to take in in one sitting.
Max walked across the room and took a seat beside me.
"Baby what's wrong? Did you have a nice day?"
I shake my head as my mind replays how things went.
"Honey, you don't want to know how my day went."
Max gives me his try me look so I go on to tell him everything.
"No honey, my day didn't go well and the cause was your family."
Clearly Max is not happy with that last piece of information.
"What, what did they do?"
He moves in closer and rubs my back while almost chanting,
"I'm sorry baby".
"Max, I haven't told you what happened yet."
"I know, but I know my family. I figured I better start the healing process A.S.A.P."
I take a moment to stare into Max's beautiful eyes and ponder how he's changed to such a wonderful man. Then I go into what happened with the Wonder Twins.
"Ok, your mother called to find out how the reception plans were going. I knew I needed help so I invited her help. She invited herself to the house.
She showed up an hour later with Izzie and her chauffeur carrying glossy brochures. Both of them walked in grinning like stepford wives as the chauffeur placed the brochures on the coffee table and left.
They positioned themselves on either side of me on this couch going back and forth about how important the reception menu is for almost two hours."
Max shakes his head showing his annoyance.
"Damn, this is the last thing I wanted. I didn't want you stressed over this wedding. Since I was taking care of the expenses, I figured that Mother and Izzie would come to me with their ideas.
The last thing you need are two know it all socialites showing off their perceived expertise."
"Don't worry Max, I'll find a way to work with them. After all, I'm marrying into the family and I want to be able to get along with them. We don't want a Park Avenue version of Gunfight At The Ok Corral."
Max laughs, then the strangest thing happens. He gets a weird look in his eyes, gets up and starts patting himself frantically.
"Damn, I left my cell phone at my father's office. I'll be right back." He kisses me quickly on the lips and rushes out the door.
Max didn't leave his phone at his father's office, but he's on his way to his father's house.
*****
Max gets to the front door and the maid answers. She sees him and figures he's going to be his usual cordial, flirtatious self. Not today!
"Where's Mother?"
He enters the residence before the maid has a chance to greet him.
"She's in the dayroom with your father and Ms. Isabel."
"Thank you." Max readies himself for the big showdown as he gets closer to the dayroom.
Diane is the first to notice him, while Philip is working on his laptop. Izzie is sprawled on a long couch perusing the latest issue of Town and Country.
"Maxwell, it's great to see you. Did Liz tell you Isabel and I paid her a call today?"
Max walks into the room and takes a seat close to his mother.
"That's the reason why I'm here Mother. I appreciate your wanting to help out with the wedding and I respect your opinions, but this is not your wedding.
I don't want Liz to worry about anything or anyone. That goes for you too Izzie!"
"MAXWELL!" Diane is not pleased with Max's attitude.
"What happened son," Max's father asks while taking his attention from his work on his computer.
"I came home to find Liz looking as if she was going through traumatic stress disorder. She said they did nothing wrong but I know better than that. They probably overloaded her with their socialite mumbo jumbo."
Isabel moves into a sitting position on the couch.
"Well, excuse us for wanting to give your wedding a bit of style and panache."
She shows her offense by tossing her magazine to the other side of the couch she's sitting on.
Diane totally agrees with Izzie.
"Here, here! I see nothing wrong with what we did. It's not our fault you are marrying someone totally clueless to the proper way of arranging a wedding to rival your social betters."
Max expresses how he really feels about me.
"That's just it Mother, there is nobody better than Elizabeth Parker in this world. I've dated alot of socialites and she has them all beat! I wouldn't trade Liz for anyone else. I'm the lucky one, she's too good for me."
"Well finally you've said something we can agree on Max. Liz is too good for you."
Isabel folds her arms over her chest and glances at Diane who agrees with her.
Diane turns contrite.
" We like her and just wanted to help dear.We're sorry if we offended or overwhelmed her in any way, right Isabel?"
"Yes, that's right Max. We just wanted to offer our assistance."
Wow it's nice to know that Diane really likes me, albeit in an I'm a big-shot sort of way.
Max's father comes in to try and make Max feel better about what happened.
"Maxwell, take care of Elizabeth, I'll take care of these two." Philip glances at both women and they put their heads down guiltily.
****
Max returns home seeming more relaxed than when he left. Will he tell me the truth of where he's been? It's dinnertime and I've cooked his favorite meal, Filet mignon,garlic potatoes au gratin and a tomato and basil salad topped with a balsamic vinaigrette. I walk out of the kitchen into the living room to greet...or should I say question him.
"So, where have you been all this time? Have you eaten?"
"I told you Liz, I went to my father's office to get my cell phone." That flirty grin appears on his face as a way of stopping anymore questions.It's not gonna work this time.
"Ok, you wanna play hard ball? I know where you were, your mother and Izzie called me forty-five minutes ago to apologize for what happened earlier.
They told me that you came over reading the riot act. You must have done a kickass job because even your father apologized to me and he had nothing to do with what happened."
"What can I say, I'm at your service babe." Max winks at me seductively.
"Let's eat Lancelot." I kiss Max on the cheek and make my way back to the kitchen when I feel a hand on my ass.
"I couldn't resist, you've got the cutest little ass I've ever seen."
"I turn to him and say, "That's your dessert."
"Yum yum," Max declares as he chases me into the kitchen.
****
Five weeks before the wedding:
My parents arrived in New York the day before our flight to England on the Ranger jet. I was worried about where they would spend the night, at the brownstone with Tess and Kyle there or at Max's with us.
Actually things couldn't have worked out better, I wanted to refrain from sex with Max until after the wedding, so my parents staying at Max's was the perfect excuse to sleep in another room. No father wants to know that his darling daughter is doing the deed, even if she's going to marry the guy she's doing.
Maria laughed at me when I told her what hoops I was going through to satisfy my parents.
"You're just the way they wanted you to be. If it were me, I would have remained at Michael's and shipped my mom to the nearest hotel."
Now you know I'm very suspicious of what she's telling me.
"Maria, now how come I don't believe you."
"Believe it or not, that's the way it would have been."
"Right, whatever you say Maria. Too bad I'll never find out for myself."
****
Today is the flight to England. We're just about to taxi down the runway when the pilot rushes over to Max with news.
"Mr. Evans, the control tower revoked our clearance to taxi."
"Why," Max asks wondering what the hell is going on.
The pilot explains to Max exactly what the control tower told him.
"Sir, there seems to be two lunatics running from plane to plane asking for a Maria Deluca."
"Oh hell no!" Maria is livid as she hands the baby to Michael.
"How did my mother and her hayseed boyfriend know about this, why is she in NY? I smell a 5'2 rat!"
If I were standing, I would try to hide behind Max, but I'm sitting. Just as Maria is walking my way, Jim and Amy make it to the Ranger jet with security in hot pursuit. Amy runs to the front of the plane waving frantically while Jim stops to catch his breath.
Security catches up and grabs them. They're on their way to the airport to hold terrorist interrogations when Max runs out to rectify the problem.
"Gentlemen, gentlemen, I know these people."
"You do?"
The grip the guards have on Jim and Amy starts to loosen slightly.
Max starts to grin slightly as he unleashes a world class lie.
"Yes, this situation is all my fault. I told them the day and time to be here but I totally forgot to tell them which plane."
Max taps the side of his head and smiles trying to show his perceived absentmindedness.
One of the security guards is still not sold. He thinks Max's life could actually be in danger, so he gets closer and whispers in his ear,
"Mr. Evans don't worry. If this is a extortion attempt, we can take care of the problem with little or no fan-fair. You've go to allow us to do our jobs."
Max tries harder to convince the security guards that Jim and Amy are indeed his guests.
"Believe me, these people are in my party. You'd be doing me a huge favor if you'd release them to me. We're on our way out of the country and I'd like to be our way as soon as possible."
Max taps the guard closest to him on the back and greases his palm with a hundred dollar bill. The guard tells the other guard to let Jim and Amy go.
The three of them board the plane with both Jim and Amy apologizing for any embarrassment the situation caused Max. Max is so laid back and mellow;he doesn't hold grudges.
Maria on the other hand is different.
Of course you know that Maria had alot to say to Amy. I was surprised to see Maria walk into the cockpit; then notice the pilots walk out minutes before the trio boarded the plane.
"Mother!"
Maria bellows for Amy to join her in the cockpit.
Amy walks past the two pilots who are pacing around while Max wonders what the hell is happening. By the time he goes over to ask the pilots why they aren't in the cockpit, all in the jet can hear Maria and Amy having a knock down drag out fight.
Michael heads to the cockpit with the baby in his arms to stop the fight when I stop him. I take the baby while informing him how dangerous it could be trying to stop two high spirited women having a huge argument.
He thinks about what I've said while looking at the door. Then he realizes I'm right. If Maria and Amy take each other out at least lil Miria will have one parent to raise her.
True to her word, Maria kept the fight to ten minutes exactly. When her and her mother exit the cockpit, it seems that all is well as they walk past Max, Michael and I arm in arm.
****
Two limousines meet us as we touchdown in England. They have instructions to take us to the Mayfair, the quaint bed and breakfast that will be our home for the next month. He arrive in time for check in.
The desk clerk spots our crowd coming her way. She rises out of her seat behind the desk, clears her throat and smiles brightly.
Max approaches the desk to get the rooms.
"Hello."
He offers the clerk his most brilliant smile.
"Good day sir, how may I be of assistance."
"May I speak with the general manager please", Max asks the clerk.
"Is there anything I can help you with sir?"
The desk clerk is the first line of defense, so the managers and so on up the chain of command don't have to be bothered with such things as work.
Max smiles and replies, "Well maybe you can. My party and I will be in England for a month or so. I need rooms for our entire stay. Might that be possible?"
"Oh yes sir, it would be my pleasure to do that. The desk clerk does something on her computer then turns her attention back to Max.
"How many rooms will you need sir," the clerk asks.
Max ponders the thought for a moment when a shrieking sound invades his ear.
"Max I need a room to myself, I can't let your mother know I'm sleeping with Alex."
That's our Isabel, keeping up appearances. I wonder if Alex knows that little tidbit?
Just a he absorbs that piece of information, Tess comes along to tell Max loud and clear,
"Kyle and I will be sharing a room, why spend more money than you have to."
After thinking things through, he gives his answer.
"I'll need nine rooms please. Oh and I would like my parents and the Parkers to have the best rooms in the house if available."
Max turns to the side and gestures to both couples with his hands.
"Yes we do sir, you've picked the best time of year. This is our off season so you and your party will have the run of things here."
The arrangements are made, Max hands everyone their keys and we go up to check out our rooms. My room looks as if a rose garden exploded on to the walls.
There is an electric teapot with tea bags and instant coffee. I'm a coffee person, so i'll give the chamomile tea to Maria. Lord knows I need her to remain calm. I wonder if she brought her vial of sage?
There's also a daily breakfast menu filled with assorted scones, cakes and muffins along with your usual breakfast fare. What's a banger?
Just as I wonder what that could be I get a knock on my door.
"Alone at last!" Max rushes into my room shutting the door as he walks my way.
"Max we can't do this."
"Do what?" He's running kisses down my neck.
"That, we can't do that. You said you'd go along with my wish not to be together until our wedding night."
"I know baby, but it's hard. Hard in more ways than one if you get my meaning. You don't believe me, feel it."
"No Max, I don't wanna get you going."
"Baby, I was off and running before I got into this room. I haven't been able to think of nothing but ravishing you since the last time we slept together. I need you Liz; give a guy a break."
I push him away from me lightly.
" I want you too but I want you just like this on our wedding night. You'll thank me for wanting to wait then."
"That might be true but I want you now! Please baby!" Max is on his knees kissing my hands.
"Max what I'm doing, I'm doing for the both of us. Get out."
He throws me a look of shock, then gets up, and walks out of my room without saying a word. He didn't even slam the door even though I know he was angry enough to do it.
You should have seen the look on his face as he left. Let's be clear, not being with Max is killing me as well.
I wanted to rip his clothes off and ride him into next week. But I'd rather suffer now and have a kickass honeymoon later.
****
Just to let you know, Mr, and Mrs. Evans and Izzie found the accommodations sub-standard. They got the desk clerk to make them reservations at the Lanesboro, the poshest hotel in London. This hotel has twenty-four hour butler service for each room and the hotel has ninety rooms.
Poor Alex, he got left behind. There was no way that Izzie would be able to take him with her and we know Alex couldn't afford to stay there.
Knowing her, she'll find her way back to the quaint bed and breakfast and Alex's bed when she gets the feeling for sexual healing.
****
We have our first fittings and I must admit that I did a great job of taking measurements. The gowns fit wonderfully.
There's one last fitting that takes place the day before the wedding.
The guys were given the opportunity to participate by picking out their outfits. The only person that seemed to have a problem in wearing something from the Regency era was Michael, the best man.
****
Michael noticed the basic design of the clothes and wanted to feel more twenty-first century. When he saw that leather pants were worn then, he picked them to make himself feel better about the whole thing.
He has a big surprise coming to him. I have to tell you that Max hasn't forgotten how silly he felt wearing the clothes and pompadour for Michael's wedding.
Someone said that turnabout is fair play. Max went through the book Izzie and I used as a guide for our outfits and picked an Uncle Jed type hat just for Michael to wear.
Michael finds out at the fitting and wastes no time complaining about the hat to Max.
"Ha ha, I guess you think you really got my ass for making you wear what you did at my wedding. At least I wore everything you did. Why should I wear this fucked up hat if you're not wearing one. I'm gonna look like Farmer Zeek!"
Max folds his arms over his chest then tells him plainly,
It's like this Michael, I put up with hair gel and wore ridiculous clothes for you. You'll wear the outfit along with the hat for me. And if not for me, then for Liz.This is her dream, and I'm not going to allow anyone to mess up her plans. Welcome to the Regency era."
Michael has had enough.
"You know what Max, you're not the only one with money. I could take Maria and the baby and get out of this fiasco today if I chose to."
Max perks an eyebrow as he agrees with Michael.
"You could, but I don't think your wife would be pleased with that decision. She's as excited about the wedding as Liz is, but hey do what you feel is best."
"Shit!"
Michael rolls his eyes at Max and sulks off in a huff.
*****
While checking out the church we found online in person, Max and I found out about something called:The Intention To Marry~an ordinance.
According to this ordinance, all weddings must be announced in the church you wish to be married at three times; that is, on three consecutive Sundays or holy days. Any marriage not published before hand is considered clandestine, and illegal
This allows time for any objections to be raised or pre-existing contracts to be discovered. I guess that eliminates bigamy and baby momma drama coming up after the wedding.
Max and I visit the church and find it to be more beautiful than we thought. We meet with the Vicar and set all the arrangements for the ceremony.
Kyle volunteers to go to the church and announce the wedding for the three consecutive Sundays. He's so into his duty as a cryer of sorts that he goes overboard by picking the exact time the Vicar is giving his sermon all three times.
"Hear ye, hear ye, here ye! I'm here to proclaim the upcoming nuptials of Sir Max of Evans and the fair Lady Elizabeth..."
The vicar is ready for him the third Sunday morning with a constable on hand. Kyle gets out of trouble by explaining that he's just fulfilling the ordinance. The vicar deems the ordinance fulfilled and Kyle leaves the church without getting arrested. Now Max and I have permission to be married legally in England.
****
The day before the wedding arrives and the seamstress comes to the B&B with all the wedding outfits. Izzie arrives promptly and the fittings take place in my room.
After the fittings, Izzie asks Alex to spend time with her in London and share the kind of meal that she would typically have in NY.
A friend of hers told her to check out Promenade, a posh restaurant frequented by the aristocracy and young royals. She was also told that there have been rumors of Prince William being there on occasion. With a recommendation like that, how could Izzie resist going there.
Luckily it's a slow night and they get in with no problem. Just as she looks around to see if she recognizes anyone there, she notices a tall man with blonde hair and posh voice talking to a woman she thinks she's seen in the British tabloids.
Yes, she thinks the American tabloids are pet cage liners while European tabloids are second only to the Bible..
The man has the back of his head to Izzie but that makes no difference. She knows that from all the reading she's been doing and the woman sitting opposite him, she's located Prince William.
"Alex, that's him. That's Prince William, we've got to go over there and meet him.
I'm not going to let all those curtsy and etiquette lessons I took in grade school go to waste. This is it, my chance to be in a better crowd then I belong to now! Come on!"
"But Iz, what if that isn't Prince William or what if it is and you embarrass yourself?"
"Embarrass myself, are you insane? I'm the personification of grace and class, It's my dream to socialize with royalty."
All I can tell you is that Murphy's law was in full effect that night. Isabel was worried about tripping over her tongue addressing the future king, but it was her feet she should have been more mindful of.
She was in such a hurry to get over to him and introduce herself and Alex, that she didn't notice that the Prince's size eleven right foot was in the walkway she was heading down.
Before she could even see his face and utter a word, Izzie found herself flat on her face. When she gets her bearings she notices a man's hand but this hand is softer than Alex's. With his assistance, she pulls herself onto her knees and looks in the direction of the person who helped her.
She gets the shock of her life when she looks up into the blue eyes of the future king himself.
"So sorry miss, I had no idea anyone was coming from that direction. Are you hurt, is there anything I can do to help you?"
Izzie jumps to her feet so she could curtsy to the prince.
"Your royal highness."
The prince clutches both of Izzie's hands to stabilize her while asking,
"Are you alright, are you hurt in anyway?"
"I seem to be alright your highness."
Then all of a sudden an excruciating pain takes over Izzie.
"Oh my head!"
"Oh Isabel, are you alright?"
Alex goes over to assist Izzie but she gives him the evil eye while nudging him away in favor of the prince's assistance.
The prince goes over to his girlfriend to whisper something in her ear. She nods in agreement to what she was told. Then the prince conveys his idea to Izzie and Alex.
"Why don't we go to my residence. I'll call for my personal physician to meet us there."
"Oh I don't know...." Izzie's mind is going ninety miles an hour. She doesn't want to be perceived as eager.
"Your highness, please call me Isabel."
She gestures to Alex with her hands.
"This is my boyfriend, Alex."
The prince extends his hand to Alex,"
Pleasure to meet you both although I wish it were under more pleasant circumstances. This is my friend Amanda and please, call me William."
The prince gestures for a waiter so he can settle his bill. Then the four of them head out to his car.
TBC
By French Dreamer

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!
- Roslover39
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 382
- Joined: Fri Nov 26, 2004 6:19 pm
- Location: Michigan Baby Yeah!!!(USA)
Author's Note:
I have pics of the wedding party in their outfits and Max and Liz's wedding portrait. If anyone would like to see them, send me a PM and I'll send them to you. Be sweet and let me know what you think of them.
Many thanks to RiaRath101&Ken242 for making up the pics for me.
Max decides to get the inlaws together for dinner the night before the wedding. He wants the evening to be a pleasant experience, so he calls his mom an hour before to have an important little chat.
"Mom, I need you to be on your best behavior tonight."
Of course Diane can't figure out why her son would ask that of her.
"Maxwell, do you think I'm going to embarrass you tonight?"
Max's voice softens as he informs Diane of her propensity to talk.
"You know I love you but you have the tendency to go on and on in conversations. Please don't talk about your socialite friends and Park Avenue ok, Liz's parents are nice working class people."
Diane takes offense to what was said.
"I'll try my best not to embarrass you Maxwell. Better yet I'll have Philip come up with a sign to let me know when I've gone too far. What do you think about that?"
Max thought it was a good idea, but of course he didn’t say that. He knew the conversation was going to be an uphill battle.
"I can always count on you to over react. This is very important to me, I want to make the right impression with my future inlaws."
"Elizabeth accepted your proposal, what else is there to do dear?"
"Mother, I want us to set the right impression. When I marry Liz, we become one big happy family."
Max holds his head in his hand, hoping the Parkers can tolerate his high minded socialite family.
There's brief pause on Diane's end as well. Then she asks her son a pointed question.
"Well, I wonder if Elizabeth worries about joining our family?"
Max answers the question with conviction.
"No Mother, she has no need to worry. My love and approval is all she needs."
Diane holds the phone out and peers at it, then places the receiver back on her ear.
"So, why is that not the case for you concerning her family?"
"Because Mother, I have to assure Mr. Parker that I'm the right man for his daughter."
Diane smiles brightly as she thinks of how far her son has come. He is a man transformed.
" I'm so proud of you Maxwell."
"Thank you Mother, It's because of Liz. She makes me want to be the best I can be."
"Well my son, I'm sure you'll have no problem gaining the confidence of Elizabeth's parents."
Max nods, wondering if anything he said actually got through to his mother. We find out at dinner.
*****
The time has come and everyone is gathered at a restaurant. Max has asked me to join him at the head of the table, he has something to say to everyone. He taps his water glass to get everyone's attention.
"Ladies and gentlemen, I've arranged this evening so we could get better aquainted. I'm so sorry that things have been so hectic the last few weeks."
He gestures for me to take my seat.
The smile that was on Max's face turns very serious as he concentrates his attention on my parents.
"Mr. and Mrs. Parker, I know this is very late in coming, but I would like to officially ask for Liz's hand in marriage. Things just don't seem official until I receive your stamp of approval. I'm not a supersticious man but I do believe in crossing all the T's and dotting all the I's.Your approval is very important to me."
Dad stands to his feet before he speaks.
Before I answer you Max, I'd like to ask Liz a question first."
"Yes daddy," I ask.
Dad has a very serious look on his face.
"Explain to me why you want to marry this man."
I take a minute to organize my thoughts. I gaze at Max lovingly, then I turn to my dad and answer his question.
"I want to marry Max because I love him but most importantly because he's a wonderful man. I've had the opportunity to watch him evolve and change since the day we were formally introduced."
Max thinks about the impression he gave that night and puts his head down.
"I certainly remember that day."
I chuckles a bit, then continue to express mty train of thought.
"He's not perfect, but who is? What I know is that he's the best he can be at this point in his life. Take away the money and possessions and I would still love him. Max puts my wishes and desires first before his own. Dad, I look forward to each new day with him and I honestly can't see myself being happy without him."
Dad ponders what I just said, then stands behind my mother's chair with his hands on her shoulders. Mom places her fingers on top of his as he speaks.
"All my wife and I ever wanted was for our daughter to be happy. My Lizzie is a wonderful judge of character. So, on behalf of my wife, I would like to officially give our blessing and welcome Max into our family."
Dad raises his water glass; with everyone else following suit.
Diane enters the conversation. She has much to say.
"I'm very fond of Elizabeth. I'm convinced that she will make a wonderful addition to our family; all she requires is a bit of style and polish. Isabel and I will show her the ropes. She'll be the daughter I never had."
"Mother!". Apparently Max's pre-dinner chat had no affect on Diane.
Max stares at his mother as if she kicked him in the face.
Diane has no idea what she said and how it's going to affect all at the table.
"What, did I say something wrong? I said I like Elizabeth."
My mom rises to her feet very upset by what was said.
I think my Liz is wonderful just the way she is. After all, she attracted your son. My daughter has style and polish. She also possesses something you seem to lack, tack."
As Nancy takes her seat, Diane realizes she put her foot back in her mouth. Frantically she starts to back peddle as a way to make amends for what she said.
"Oh dear, there I go again. I meant nothing by what I said, I think Elizabeth is a wonderful girl...."
Just then, Philip whispers something in Diane's ear and she stops talking almost immediately. Then he stands and tries to do some damage control.
"Mr. and Mrs. Parker, let me assure you that my wife and I welcome Elizabeth into our family with open arms. "
Diane nods her head in agreement.
Max goes over to my dad and offers his hand. Dad glances at the radiant smile on my face as I gaze at Max. Dad shakes Max's hand then it turns into an embrace.
"Welcome to the family Max."
"Thank you sir."
"Please, call me Jeff."
Mom stands and hugs Max next. Philip goes over to shake my parent's hands. Diane is last to come over and all is forgiven....for now.
****
Wouldn't you know it, England is having one of the warmest Februarys ever recorded. It's a lovely sixty-five degrees; global warming worked to my advantage.
The sudden heatwave has inticed the hibernating flowers and shrugs to bloom unexpectantly. It's like the world has decided to make my wedding day it's absolute best.
I awaken to the sounds of an Old English sonnet performed by a quartet Max arranged to serenade me. I'm so happy my feet don't touch the ground as I go over to the window and gaze down at my husband to be.
I gesture for him and Michael who is with him as best man, to come to my room where the rest of the bridal party have gathered. Since we're dealing with nineteenth century wedding traditions, I have no fear of Max seeing me before the wedding.
The Regency style of dress incorporated corsets, so the girls and I had to wear them. lzzie's makes her boobs seem more boudacious then usual. In fact her breasts are spilling out scandalously.
Kyle can't help oggling them to the annoyance of Tess. Alex is secure in his relationship; in fact he's grinning proudly that her loveliness is causing such attention.
I thought it odd that Tess seemed jealous about the attention Kyle was giving Izzie. Free spirit, free love Tess seems to have changed her tune concerning Mr. Valenti.
"What the hell are you looking at Kyle?"
"Izzie's breasts, they're spilling out all over the place."
"I've got breasts too, look at mine." Yep Tess is really jealous.
"I've seen your breasts more times than I can count. Don't take offense babydoll, I'm not gonna come on to her."
Kyle obviously said the wrong thing.
"Good thing, her prissiness wouldn't take you to her bed anyway. I would hate to see you embarrass yourself...."
Max decides that now is the time to bring the situation under control.
"Ladies and gentleman, this is my wedding day. Can we act as if we're normal just for today?"
****
Diane arrives at the B&B not long after Max and Michael.
She peaks her head in my door before letting herself in. I turn around from staring at myself in the mirror. I can’t get over how beautiful my gown turned out.
"Is it alright if I come in?"
Diane comes to stand next to me and smiles holding an elegant looking jewelry box.
"But of course, come right in."
She notices me looking at the box and starts to explain it's long and illustrious history.
"It has been passed down to the bride of the oldest son since this country was an English colony. My dear, Philip's mother gave me this necklace on the day we were wed.
Elizabeth, I hope that we will be able to cultivate a warm and loving relationship in time. I wasn't blessed with a daughter, and I'd love to be able to do things with you."
Diane's words have touched me deeply. Wow there is a heart under that opulence exterior!
I turn back around to face the vanity mirror as she places the necklace around my neck.It's the most beautiful piece of jewelry I've ever seen. It's a nine milimeter, silver-white pearl choker with a diamond clasp. I think of how wonderfully it goes with my gown as I touch and gaze at it.
"Thank you Mrs. Evans, It's beautiful!"
"It can be your something old and something new. Please call me Diane."
I nod with a smile as Mr. Evans enters the room to say a few words as well.
"Knock knock, can I come in ladies?"
He walks over to me and takes my hands while I remain seated at the vanity table.
"Liz, welcome to the family. You've changed our son for the better. I hope he truly deserves you."
I nod and state proudly,
"Honestly, I think we deserve each other."
Mr. and Mrs. Evans look at each other nodding then they both smile at me.
****
While I'm chatting with my subsequent inlaws, potential trouble is brewing in the other room of my suite.....again.
Tess is in a mood; probably because of the Kyle/Isabel fiasco. She's prancing and playing around with the hem of her gown when she notices Michael for the first time. She stops in her tracks and starts to laugh at him.
"What are you laughing at," he asks seeming very annoyed by her attention as he places his hands on his hips.
Tess replies,
"I'm laughing at you! That hat makes you look like a ninetieth century pimp."
Michael bellows,
"MAX, Damn you!" He is fit to be tied.
Maria hears the outburst and runs over to try and rectify the problem.
"Tess, leave him alone, he's doing all of this for Max and Liz. Do me a favor and give him a break.
As Tess walks off, Maria starts rubbing Michael's back as she tries to sooth him with her words.
"Babe, just deal with this situation and remember you're doing a really nice thing. Besides, you'll be out of those clothes soon."
With clenched teeth Michael replies, "Not soon enough Maria, not soon enough."
I make my entrance into the main room as gasps are heard from all over. I take it all in the room are in agreement with the choice of my gown and accessories.
I've also heard the Michael/Tess conversation, and I try my best to make him feel better.
"Michael, I'm so sorry for your embarrassment. I wanted my wedding day to be a dream come true; not make you the butt of jokes."
A slight smile forms on Michael's face.
"Oh shit, it's alright Liz. Besides it's your wedding, it should be just the way you want it. I made sure mine was. Don't worry about me, I'll make it through."
I tap Michael and Maria lightly on their backs.
"Thanks guys."
Just then, Max rushes over and and kisses my right hand.
"You've never been more beautiful my love!"
He takes my hand and twirls me around lightly to get the full effect of my gown. My corset has given me something I've never had before, cleavage. Max notices my fuller bustline and he's so excited that he reaches out to touch them. I have to remind him that we aren't alone.
I try deverting Max's attention by giving him a good once over.
"I've never seen you look more handsome my husband to be."
That's when I notice the bulge in his pants.
He whispers to me,
"I can't wait to get you alone tonight, I think I've waited long enough."
MISSION ACCOMPLISHED!!!
I reply,
"That's exactly the way I wanted you to be today. I want my wedding night to crackle with the electricity and excitement of sex."
"It will baby, I swear it will!" Max is looking just too damned sexy for me right now. His eyes are sparkling as his tongue traces his bottom lip.
Luckily the girls come over to check out the diamond necklace Diane gave me and Max goes over to talk to Michael. Then I notice it's time to head to the church.
Before we left, Diane asked why we chose to walk to the church instead of going by car or their preferred way, limousine. After explaining that Max and I wanted to keep with Old English tradition.
Then it dawned on me; it would be a problem to actually get them to want to participate in our little jaunt. Wanting to be accommodating to them, I got Max to tell them it would be ok for them to meet us at the church.
My parents on the other hand thought the idea very romantic and agreed to walk with us.
****
Max and I head up the bridal procession from the B&B to the church like a king and queen. Kyle is behind us telling scandalous honeymoon jokes.
Maria is with the musicians singing an authentic ancient English sonnet she learned just us as Michael looks on bursting with pride.
Tess is dancing to her hearts content, showing off her legs while Isabel is walking and gesturing like she's Queen Elizabeth with Alex at her side looking very handsome.
When we make it to the church it's 4:30pm. How do I know that, because the church has the cutest clock in the front. We're right on time; the vicar is waiting at the entrance as the church bells herald our arrival. Then I notice a photographer setting up his equipment. I ask him to make sure the clock is in the picture.
My one picture turns into many as the photographer wants to take pictures of the wedding party and the quartet before the wedding. The photographer is taking so many pictures that Max jokes about using a video camera instead of a photo camera. He said we were gonna have enough pictures to create a flip book.
When we enter the church, we notice alot of men in black suits, dark glasses and ear pieces. I wonder if Max's parents ordered the security detail as we walk down the aisle to gaze at all our loved ones to the left and right of the church.
Max is just as confused as I am as to why the men in black are there. It's not until the wedding party make it to the altar that we all notice what I thought to be a Prince William look alike. Turns out it's really him as Izzie peeks out from behind Max and I to wave at him. He waves back enthusiastically from his seat.
****
Max and I are led to the sanctuary area by the vicar to sign the wedding documents, while the wedding party assembles at the altar. With our signatures we are officially married. Next is the wedding ceremony to profess our love to each other in front of our friends and family.
The vicar leads us back into the sactuary with Max on the right hand, and I on the left. It is then that the ceremony begins:
After the history and meaning of the ceremony is explained, the vicar asks if there is anyone in the audience that has cause to prove that we shouldn't be married.
Max and I look out into the audience; after a few minutes we turn back to the vicar and he continues the ceremony.
"Maxwell Philip Evans, WILT thou have this Woman to thy wedded Wife, to live together after God's ordinance in the holy estate of Matrimony? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honour, and keep her in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all other, keep thee only unto her, so long as ye both shall live?"
Of course he said,
"I will".
Then I recited the same vows to him and said,
"I will."
Then the vicar asked of the crowd,
"Who giveth this woman to be married to this man?"
My father stands looking happy albeit sad at the same time to say, "My wife and I do."
Both my parents blow me a kiss as I do the same to them in return.
Then the vicar has Max and I pledge to love, honor and cherish each other as long as we both shall live. The ceremony is so meaningful and beautiful that tears start to roll down my cheeks as Max pledges himself to me.
The vicar calls for the ring and Max turns to Michael who kept the beautiful petite platinum band as best man. Max places the band on top of my diamond engagement ring as he pledges to worship me with his body, and endow me with all his worldly goods.
The vicar bids us to kneel at the altar as he says a prayer over our marriage. After the prayer, Max and I join hands as the vicar proclaims, "Those whom God hath joined together let no man put asunder."
We are then presented to all in the church as husband and wife.
I must tell you that kissing isn't seen as a big thing in English weddings, but Max is more than ready to do it as he dips me back seductively and places a smoldering kiss on me. I dare say our kiss could rival the much talked about kiss that Tom Cruise gave Katie Holmes on their wedding day.
After the benediction, a square piece of cloth, the "care cloth" is held over us.Why, I have no idea but it must have been another part of old English ritual.
****
Days before the wedding, I discovered another wedding ritual. When the bridal couple left the church back days of old, the path was strewn with emblems of the bridegroom's employment. Max doesn't have an average nine to five job, so I had to really think of how to incorporate the Ranger organization into the wedding.
I knew that some of Max's friends from the Rangers would attend the wedding. So with Michael's help, I arranged to have them along with Michael standing at attention while tastefully joining their hockey sticks in the air like the swords of Musketeers.
I deterred Max by asking him to unhook the heel of my shoe from the hem of my gown, so the guys would have time to assemble outside the church. All at the wedding were aware of my plan so they saw nothing wrong with leaving the church ahead of us. Max thought it add though.
Speaking of Max, you could have knocked him over with a feather when we walked out of the church entrance to see his friends saluting us with their sticks in the air. I asked Alex to bring his digital camera and document the moment. I figured no one would believe it actually happened without proof.
The official photographer was in front of the church waiting to take the pictures that will go in our wedding album along with the british paparazzi. Yes, all hell almost broke out as Prince William made his way out of the church assisted by his men in black.
And Max made the news again, but this time the story was called NY playboy and Ranger heir ties knot in merry ole England. These pictures of Max were much more flattering this time around.
Next on the agenda is the reception.
****
Weeks before heading to England, I wanted to make sure I made the right decision with the reception menu. I asked Maria, Tess, Maria and Max to look over my Traditional Old English menu and give their thoughts on the subject.
Maria is the first to look at the menu and respond.
"What is pheasant? Girlfriend, I thought the purpose of having a reception is for the guests to chow down on good food."
I ponder the thought for a moment then answer the best way I can.
"Maria, pheasant is what they ate in Regency times and I want to keep to that. It was described to taste just like chicken."
I get the feeling that this discussion isn't going to go well.
"If it's like chicken, then why don't you just serve chicken," Tess asks while turning up her nose at the thought of eating something simular to but definitely not chicken.
Isabel decides to come to my rescue and champion my cause. Is that a good thing?
"You know what, it's time you and Maria joined the rest of us in the twenty-first century. Liz is showing her progressiveness with this menu. Besides, pheasant is served at your four star restaurants to this day. Max and I have had it a few times, right Max?"
Max scratches his head then walks over to put his right arm around my waist. He wants to be supportive of me, say the right thing and above all be honest about how he really feels about my menu choice.
"To tell you the truth, if I never have pheasant again I won't miss it. But if my babydoll wants it, I'll eat it and everyone else will too."
"Sellout!" Maria couldn't stop herself from making fun of Max for what she saw as his caving in.
"Hey I'm in love, I can't help it." Max laughs then throws a question to Maria.
"You've never done anything for the sake of love?"
"What, you're talking to the woman who married Michael Guerin in what must have been the wackiest Vegas wedding ever!"
"Oh I beg your pardon, Mrs. Guerin." Max bows before Maria as she laughs and hits him on his shoulder.
****
I had alot of thinking to do about menu. I made my choice and in the end I think I made the right one.Making three out of four happy people is a pretty good thing. Not to mention me, I'd be up the creek if I didn’t like pheasant. Isabel can eat pheasant whenever she wants.
<center>The reception menu:</center>
Terrine of asparagus and wild mushrooms served with Stilton cheese dressing and roasted pinenuts
Roast breast of turkey with chestnut stuffing and cranberry sauce served with baby roast potatoes and seasonal vegetables
Champagne & peach parfait set on a crème anglaise and peach coulis
*****
Diane did a really wonderful thing for us. She checked out the availability of the ballrooms at the posh hotel that she was staying at. A ballroom was available and she called me right away...before doing anything about it. Wasn't that great?
Since we were going back and forth with the vicar about having the reception in the church basement, the idea of having it elsewhere was heaven sent. I mean alcohol and church basements don't mix.
Diane did us one better by telling us that Philip would pay for it as a wedding gift to us. Do you have any idea how expensive hotel ballrooms can be, not to mention five star hotel ballrooms. I talked it over with Max and we agreed that that was the best place to have it. Another potential problem solved.
****
Cars are sent to the church to transport everyone to the Lanesboro Hotel for the reception. The first things I notice is that champagne is flowing from huge fountains.
It's a good thing we have cars to get everybody home safely. I get the feeling there will be alot of toasted people leaving the ballroom tonight.
Dinner was served and the toasts have been made. Then Max and I have our first dance as husband and wife. Max kisses me on my neck and palms as we do a seductive Tango as man and wife.
All that dancing did was make me hungrier than I already was. I can't wait to get that man in bed tonight. After we part and Max goes to mingle with the our guests; I go to the bar with the girls. Maria suggested that we stop
drinking champagne and get what she called real drinks.
"I'm glad we convinced you to make sure you hired a knowledgeable bartender, I have the biggest craving for a Margarita with alot of salt along the rim. Tess, what are you having?"
"Oh I think I'll have a Pina Colada. I love the combination of pineapple and coconut."
Isabel is in rare form today, my wedding won't stop that.
"Wow Tess, I thought you'd order an Orgasm."
She starts to snicker at her little joke.
Tess looks at Izzie and tells her,
"Izzie, somehow I think that's what you need."
Maria starts to laugh loudly which makes Izzie more upset than she was. Before Izzie can get another crack in, Maria informs her,
"You brought that one on yourself Iz.So what are you gonna have to drink?"
She gestures to the bartender and gives her request,
"I'd like a Brandy Alexander, and load up on the brandy. It's gonna be a long night."
Maria, Tess and I shake our heads and grin to each other over Izzie never missing an opportunity to be dramatic.
Just when I settled in with the girls at the bar, I noticed my father and mother talking together. Suddenly an overwhelming sadness comes over me. It's then that I start to realize that I'm starting a new life, a life without my parents. I excuse myself from the girls and hunt for Max.
When I find him I ask him to do something important for me, then we go over to my parents table.
"Daddy, I hope you didn't forget that the bride always gets a dance with her father."
Instantly I notice my father's eyes start to sparkle.
"Oh no honey, I didn't forget."
"Then let's get out there and show them how it's done." I reach out for his hand; he takes it and we head to the dance floor.
While dad and I are dancing, Max is talking to my mother.
"Mrs. Parker, may I have the honor of dancing with the most beautiful mother in this room?"
Mom grins at Max then presents her hand. He takes her hand and places it lightly on his arm as he ushers her to the dance floor. As they start to dance, Mom asks him a question.
"Max, my husband asked Liz why she loves you. Now I need to ask why you love her."
Max smiles down at my mom then tells her all in his heart.
"Before I met Liz, I never thought I could fall in love or ever consider getting married. After meeting her, my heart opened and I really started to live. There's so much to love about her, she's as witty and intelligent as she is alluring."
Max stops his train of thought for a moment then looks down at Mom.
You know, You're not losing a daughter, you're gaining a man that loves her very much."
Max fights the urge to wink at my mom as she smiles up at him. It's then that she realizes that I was destined to fall in love with such a charming, charismatic man. She's relieved to know that he loves me as much as I love him.
****
In days of old, wedding cakes were less elaborate in design; often a rich fruitcake topped with marzipan. The top tier was called a "christening cake" to be saved for the birth of the first child.
Wow, I wonder if a cake can get beyond being freezer burnt?
Max and I are dancing together when Maria rushes to us.
"Hey, when are you two gonna cut that humongous cake? The smell is making me want to dive into it."
Max gazes at me and says,
"Yeah, let's do it now. Then there's one last thing to keep me from doing all kinds of naughty things to you."
He nips me on my neck as his right hand bearly grazes my ass. I know his self control is holding by a slender thread as he peers at me lustfully.
As you know, I used to be a vanilla girl in taste and perception. Thank goodness Max rescued me and introduced me to the decadence of chocolate and other deliciously carnal things. I thought it only right that our wedding cake reflect that. We talked it over and decided to have a Chocolate mousse cake.
I can't go near a piece of chocolate without thinking of what Max did to me using microwaved chocolate once, but that's for other time.
Right now I'm horny enough to lift my dress, cover his head with it and let him do his thing. Oh he's so talented; he speaks fluent cunnilingus. Now more chills are running up and down my spine at the thought of tonight's delights.
The girls must have noticed Max and I getting lost in our lustful desires because the next thing I felt was Maria, Tess and Izzie pushing us over to the table where the wedding cake is proudly displayed.
Then Maria starts shouting,
"Cut it! Cut it!"
The crowd joins in as Max searches the table to find the ceremonial cake knife.
We cut the cake together than smush a big piece in each other's mouths. Max goes to kiss the frosting off of my lips while everyone claps. When he lets go I’m panting for breath as his beautiful hazel eyes shine down at me with desire
Before I can get my bearings on what's going on around me, I hear Max declare,
"Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for making our wedding day so memorable. The party has just begin and I want you all to continue to eat, drink and be merry. Liz and I will always remember how beautiful this day has been but now I ask you to excuse us. I think it's high time that my wife and I started making our own memories tonight."
Max winks out at the crowd and then thunderous applause erupts throughout the room. The men start to whistle while the women raise and tip their glasses with their butter knives.
****
Max and I run at top speed to the front desk to get a room for tonight. We know there is no way we would be able to make it back to the B&B without getting into an accident or doing it in the car.
Just when a clerk comes to assist us, we see Izzie running to us. We have no idea what she's got on her mind but whatever it is, it's gonna have to wait. Max wastes no time telling her that.
"Look Iz , this is my wedding night and all I need is my wife and a room. Whatever you have in mind will have to wait."
"No it can't Max, it's important." izzie is trying to catch her breath and hold her breasts in her gown.
"Izzie, I told you...."
Max is in no mood to be deterred tonight. Izzie is gonna have to talk quick.
Izzie is waving her arms around so much I think she's gonna hit Max by mistake. Max backs away, bids the desk clerk a second and gives Izzie his attention.
"That's just it Max, I talked to Prince William about you two. The queen has the most opulent suite in this hotel and he arranged for you to have it as long as you like. He figured that was only right since he came to your wedding uninvited by you. If you don't believe it ask the clerk for the Empress Suite under the name Evans."
Max asks if that suite is under his name, and it is! The clerk gives Max the key and the two of us start jumping for joy. Max grabs my hand to go to the suite but I remember that we need to show Izzie our gratitude for what she did on our behalf.
"Max, you know if it weren't for Izzie, we wouldn't have that suite. "
Max is too busy letting the little head do all the thinking.
"Yeah, I know. Thanks Izzie, I know you had to some smooth talking to get it for us."
Izzie smirks then tells us,
"Actually I had to fall to get it, but that's a story for some other time."
Then she gestures for us to be on our way.
"Ok, go to the room and have fun!"
"Oh we will, don't worry, thanks again cuz."
Next thing I know, I'm being led very fast to a bank of elevators. The fun is just about to begin!
TBC
I have pics of the wedding party in their outfits and Max and Liz's wedding portrait. If anyone would like to see them, send me a PM and I'll send them to you. Be sweet and let me know what you think of them.
Many thanks to RiaRath101&Ken242 for making up the pics for me.
Max decides to get the inlaws together for dinner the night before the wedding. He wants the evening to be a pleasant experience, so he calls his mom an hour before to have an important little chat.
"Mom, I need you to be on your best behavior tonight."
Of course Diane can't figure out why her son would ask that of her.
"Maxwell, do you think I'm going to embarrass you tonight?"
Max's voice softens as he informs Diane of her propensity to talk.
"You know I love you but you have the tendency to go on and on in conversations. Please don't talk about your socialite friends and Park Avenue ok, Liz's parents are nice working class people."
Diane takes offense to what was said.
"I'll try my best not to embarrass you Maxwell. Better yet I'll have Philip come up with a sign to let me know when I've gone too far. What do you think about that?"
Max thought it was a good idea, but of course he didn’t say that. He knew the conversation was going to be an uphill battle.
"I can always count on you to over react. This is very important to me, I want to make the right impression with my future inlaws."
"Elizabeth accepted your proposal, what else is there to do dear?"
"Mother, I want us to set the right impression. When I marry Liz, we become one big happy family."
Max holds his head in his hand, hoping the Parkers can tolerate his high minded socialite family.
There's brief pause on Diane's end as well. Then she asks her son a pointed question.
"Well, I wonder if Elizabeth worries about joining our family?"
Max answers the question with conviction.
"No Mother, she has no need to worry. My love and approval is all she needs."
Diane holds the phone out and peers at it, then places the receiver back on her ear.
"So, why is that not the case for you concerning her family?"
"Because Mother, I have to assure Mr. Parker that I'm the right man for his daughter."
Diane smiles brightly as she thinks of how far her son has come. He is a man transformed.
" I'm so proud of you Maxwell."
"Thank you Mother, It's because of Liz. She makes me want to be the best I can be."
"Well my son, I'm sure you'll have no problem gaining the confidence of Elizabeth's parents."
Max nods, wondering if anything he said actually got through to his mother. We find out at dinner.
*****
The time has come and everyone is gathered at a restaurant. Max has asked me to join him at the head of the table, he has something to say to everyone. He taps his water glass to get everyone's attention.
"Ladies and gentlemen, I've arranged this evening so we could get better aquainted. I'm so sorry that things have been so hectic the last few weeks."
He gestures for me to take my seat.
The smile that was on Max's face turns very serious as he concentrates his attention on my parents.
"Mr. and Mrs. Parker, I know this is very late in coming, but I would like to officially ask for Liz's hand in marriage. Things just don't seem official until I receive your stamp of approval. I'm not a supersticious man but I do believe in crossing all the T's and dotting all the I's.Your approval is very important to me."
Dad stands to his feet before he speaks.
Before I answer you Max, I'd like to ask Liz a question first."
"Yes daddy," I ask.
Dad has a very serious look on his face.
"Explain to me why you want to marry this man."
I take a minute to organize my thoughts. I gaze at Max lovingly, then I turn to my dad and answer his question.
"I want to marry Max because I love him but most importantly because he's a wonderful man. I've had the opportunity to watch him evolve and change since the day we were formally introduced."
Max thinks about the impression he gave that night and puts his head down.
"I certainly remember that day."
I chuckles a bit, then continue to express mty train of thought.
"He's not perfect, but who is? What I know is that he's the best he can be at this point in his life. Take away the money and possessions and I would still love him. Max puts my wishes and desires first before his own. Dad, I look forward to each new day with him and I honestly can't see myself being happy without him."
Dad ponders what I just said, then stands behind my mother's chair with his hands on her shoulders. Mom places her fingers on top of his as he speaks.
"All my wife and I ever wanted was for our daughter to be happy. My Lizzie is a wonderful judge of character. So, on behalf of my wife, I would like to officially give our blessing and welcome Max into our family."
Dad raises his water glass; with everyone else following suit.
Diane enters the conversation. She has much to say.
"I'm very fond of Elizabeth. I'm convinced that she will make a wonderful addition to our family; all she requires is a bit of style and polish. Isabel and I will show her the ropes. She'll be the daughter I never had."
"Mother!". Apparently Max's pre-dinner chat had no affect on Diane.
Max stares at his mother as if she kicked him in the face.
Diane has no idea what she said and how it's going to affect all at the table.
"What, did I say something wrong? I said I like Elizabeth."
My mom rises to her feet very upset by what was said.
I think my Liz is wonderful just the way she is. After all, she attracted your son. My daughter has style and polish. She also possesses something you seem to lack, tack."
As Nancy takes her seat, Diane realizes she put her foot back in her mouth. Frantically she starts to back peddle as a way to make amends for what she said.
"Oh dear, there I go again. I meant nothing by what I said, I think Elizabeth is a wonderful girl...."
Just then, Philip whispers something in Diane's ear and she stops talking almost immediately. Then he stands and tries to do some damage control.
"Mr. and Mrs. Parker, let me assure you that my wife and I welcome Elizabeth into our family with open arms. "
Diane nods her head in agreement.
Max goes over to my dad and offers his hand. Dad glances at the radiant smile on my face as I gaze at Max. Dad shakes Max's hand then it turns into an embrace.
"Welcome to the family Max."
"Thank you sir."
"Please, call me Jeff."
Mom stands and hugs Max next. Philip goes over to shake my parent's hands. Diane is last to come over and all is forgiven....for now.
****
Wouldn't you know it, England is having one of the warmest Februarys ever recorded. It's a lovely sixty-five degrees; global warming worked to my advantage.
The sudden heatwave has inticed the hibernating flowers and shrugs to bloom unexpectantly. It's like the world has decided to make my wedding day it's absolute best.
I awaken to the sounds of an Old English sonnet performed by a quartet Max arranged to serenade me. I'm so happy my feet don't touch the ground as I go over to the window and gaze down at my husband to be.
I gesture for him and Michael who is with him as best man, to come to my room where the rest of the bridal party have gathered. Since we're dealing with nineteenth century wedding traditions, I have no fear of Max seeing me before the wedding.
The Regency style of dress incorporated corsets, so the girls and I had to wear them. lzzie's makes her boobs seem more boudacious then usual. In fact her breasts are spilling out scandalously.
Kyle can't help oggling them to the annoyance of Tess. Alex is secure in his relationship; in fact he's grinning proudly that her loveliness is causing such attention.
I thought it odd that Tess seemed jealous about the attention Kyle was giving Izzie. Free spirit, free love Tess seems to have changed her tune concerning Mr. Valenti.
"What the hell are you looking at Kyle?"
"Izzie's breasts, they're spilling out all over the place."
"I've got breasts too, look at mine." Yep Tess is really jealous.
"I've seen your breasts more times than I can count. Don't take offense babydoll, I'm not gonna come on to her."
Kyle obviously said the wrong thing.
"Good thing, her prissiness wouldn't take you to her bed anyway. I would hate to see you embarrass yourself...."
Max decides that now is the time to bring the situation under control.
"Ladies and gentleman, this is my wedding day. Can we act as if we're normal just for today?"
****
Diane arrives at the B&B not long after Max and Michael.
She peaks her head in my door before letting herself in. I turn around from staring at myself in the mirror. I can’t get over how beautiful my gown turned out.
"Is it alright if I come in?"
Diane comes to stand next to me and smiles holding an elegant looking jewelry box.
"But of course, come right in."
She notices me looking at the box and starts to explain it's long and illustrious history.
"It has been passed down to the bride of the oldest son since this country was an English colony. My dear, Philip's mother gave me this necklace on the day we were wed.
Elizabeth, I hope that we will be able to cultivate a warm and loving relationship in time. I wasn't blessed with a daughter, and I'd love to be able to do things with you."
Diane's words have touched me deeply. Wow there is a heart under that opulence exterior!
I turn back around to face the vanity mirror as she places the necklace around my neck.It's the most beautiful piece of jewelry I've ever seen. It's a nine milimeter, silver-white pearl choker with a diamond clasp. I think of how wonderfully it goes with my gown as I touch and gaze at it.
"Thank you Mrs. Evans, It's beautiful!"
"It can be your something old and something new. Please call me Diane."
I nod with a smile as Mr. Evans enters the room to say a few words as well.
"Knock knock, can I come in ladies?"
He walks over to me and takes my hands while I remain seated at the vanity table.
"Liz, welcome to the family. You've changed our son for the better. I hope he truly deserves you."
I nod and state proudly,
"Honestly, I think we deserve each other."
Mr. and Mrs. Evans look at each other nodding then they both smile at me.
****
While I'm chatting with my subsequent inlaws, potential trouble is brewing in the other room of my suite.....again.
Tess is in a mood; probably because of the Kyle/Isabel fiasco. She's prancing and playing around with the hem of her gown when she notices Michael for the first time. She stops in her tracks and starts to laugh at him.
"What are you laughing at," he asks seeming very annoyed by her attention as he places his hands on his hips.
Tess replies,
"I'm laughing at you! That hat makes you look like a ninetieth century pimp."
Michael bellows,
"MAX, Damn you!" He is fit to be tied.
Maria hears the outburst and runs over to try and rectify the problem.
"Tess, leave him alone, he's doing all of this for Max and Liz. Do me a favor and give him a break.
As Tess walks off, Maria starts rubbing Michael's back as she tries to sooth him with her words.
"Babe, just deal with this situation and remember you're doing a really nice thing. Besides, you'll be out of those clothes soon."
With clenched teeth Michael replies, "Not soon enough Maria, not soon enough."
I make my entrance into the main room as gasps are heard from all over. I take it all in the room are in agreement with the choice of my gown and accessories.
I've also heard the Michael/Tess conversation, and I try my best to make him feel better.
"Michael, I'm so sorry for your embarrassment. I wanted my wedding day to be a dream come true; not make you the butt of jokes."
A slight smile forms on Michael's face.
"Oh shit, it's alright Liz. Besides it's your wedding, it should be just the way you want it. I made sure mine was. Don't worry about me, I'll make it through."
I tap Michael and Maria lightly on their backs.
"Thanks guys."
Just then, Max rushes over and and kisses my right hand.
"You've never been more beautiful my love!"
He takes my hand and twirls me around lightly to get the full effect of my gown. My corset has given me something I've never had before, cleavage. Max notices my fuller bustline and he's so excited that he reaches out to touch them. I have to remind him that we aren't alone.
I try deverting Max's attention by giving him a good once over.
"I've never seen you look more handsome my husband to be."
That's when I notice the bulge in his pants.
He whispers to me,
"I can't wait to get you alone tonight, I think I've waited long enough."
MISSION ACCOMPLISHED!!!
I reply,
"That's exactly the way I wanted you to be today. I want my wedding night to crackle with the electricity and excitement of sex."
"It will baby, I swear it will!" Max is looking just too damned sexy for me right now. His eyes are sparkling as his tongue traces his bottom lip.
Luckily the girls come over to check out the diamond necklace Diane gave me and Max goes over to talk to Michael. Then I notice it's time to head to the church.
Before we left, Diane asked why we chose to walk to the church instead of going by car or their preferred way, limousine. After explaining that Max and I wanted to keep with Old English tradition.
Then it dawned on me; it would be a problem to actually get them to want to participate in our little jaunt. Wanting to be accommodating to them, I got Max to tell them it would be ok for them to meet us at the church.
My parents on the other hand thought the idea very romantic and agreed to walk with us.
****
Max and I head up the bridal procession from the B&B to the church like a king and queen. Kyle is behind us telling scandalous honeymoon jokes.
Maria is with the musicians singing an authentic ancient English sonnet she learned just us as Michael looks on bursting with pride.
Tess is dancing to her hearts content, showing off her legs while Isabel is walking and gesturing like she's Queen Elizabeth with Alex at her side looking very handsome.
When we make it to the church it's 4:30pm. How do I know that, because the church has the cutest clock in the front. We're right on time; the vicar is waiting at the entrance as the church bells herald our arrival. Then I notice a photographer setting up his equipment. I ask him to make sure the clock is in the picture.
My one picture turns into many as the photographer wants to take pictures of the wedding party and the quartet before the wedding. The photographer is taking so many pictures that Max jokes about using a video camera instead of a photo camera. He said we were gonna have enough pictures to create a flip book.
When we enter the church, we notice alot of men in black suits, dark glasses and ear pieces. I wonder if Max's parents ordered the security detail as we walk down the aisle to gaze at all our loved ones to the left and right of the church.
Max is just as confused as I am as to why the men in black are there. It's not until the wedding party make it to the altar that we all notice what I thought to be a Prince William look alike. Turns out it's really him as Izzie peeks out from behind Max and I to wave at him. He waves back enthusiastically from his seat.
****
Max and I are led to the sanctuary area by the vicar to sign the wedding documents, while the wedding party assembles at the altar. With our signatures we are officially married. Next is the wedding ceremony to profess our love to each other in front of our friends and family.
The vicar leads us back into the sactuary with Max on the right hand, and I on the left. It is then that the ceremony begins:
After the history and meaning of the ceremony is explained, the vicar asks if there is anyone in the audience that has cause to prove that we shouldn't be married.
Max and I look out into the audience; after a few minutes we turn back to the vicar and he continues the ceremony.
"Maxwell Philip Evans, WILT thou have this Woman to thy wedded Wife, to live together after God's ordinance in the holy estate of Matrimony? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honour, and keep her in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all other, keep thee only unto her, so long as ye both shall live?"
Of course he said,
"I will".
Then I recited the same vows to him and said,
"I will."
Then the vicar asked of the crowd,
"Who giveth this woman to be married to this man?"
My father stands looking happy albeit sad at the same time to say, "My wife and I do."
Both my parents blow me a kiss as I do the same to them in return.
Then the vicar has Max and I pledge to love, honor and cherish each other as long as we both shall live. The ceremony is so meaningful and beautiful that tears start to roll down my cheeks as Max pledges himself to me.
The vicar calls for the ring and Max turns to Michael who kept the beautiful petite platinum band as best man. Max places the band on top of my diamond engagement ring as he pledges to worship me with his body, and endow me with all his worldly goods.
The vicar bids us to kneel at the altar as he says a prayer over our marriage. After the prayer, Max and I join hands as the vicar proclaims, "Those whom God hath joined together let no man put asunder."
We are then presented to all in the church as husband and wife.
I must tell you that kissing isn't seen as a big thing in English weddings, but Max is more than ready to do it as he dips me back seductively and places a smoldering kiss on me. I dare say our kiss could rival the much talked about kiss that Tom Cruise gave Katie Holmes on their wedding day.
After the benediction, a square piece of cloth, the "care cloth" is held over us.Why, I have no idea but it must have been another part of old English ritual.
****
Days before the wedding, I discovered another wedding ritual. When the bridal couple left the church back days of old, the path was strewn with emblems of the bridegroom's employment. Max doesn't have an average nine to five job, so I had to really think of how to incorporate the Ranger organization into the wedding.
I knew that some of Max's friends from the Rangers would attend the wedding. So with Michael's help, I arranged to have them along with Michael standing at attention while tastefully joining their hockey sticks in the air like the swords of Musketeers.
I deterred Max by asking him to unhook the heel of my shoe from the hem of my gown, so the guys would have time to assemble outside the church. All at the wedding were aware of my plan so they saw nothing wrong with leaving the church ahead of us. Max thought it add though.
Speaking of Max, you could have knocked him over with a feather when we walked out of the church entrance to see his friends saluting us with their sticks in the air. I asked Alex to bring his digital camera and document the moment. I figured no one would believe it actually happened without proof.
The official photographer was in front of the church waiting to take the pictures that will go in our wedding album along with the british paparazzi. Yes, all hell almost broke out as Prince William made his way out of the church assisted by his men in black.
And Max made the news again, but this time the story was called NY playboy and Ranger heir ties knot in merry ole England. These pictures of Max were much more flattering this time around.
Next on the agenda is the reception.
****
Weeks before heading to England, I wanted to make sure I made the right decision with the reception menu. I asked Maria, Tess, Maria and Max to look over my Traditional Old English menu and give their thoughts on the subject.
Maria is the first to look at the menu and respond.
"What is pheasant? Girlfriend, I thought the purpose of having a reception is for the guests to chow down on good food."
I ponder the thought for a moment then answer the best way I can.
"Maria, pheasant is what they ate in Regency times and I want to keep to that. It was described to taste just like chicken."
I get the feeling that this discussion isn't going to go well.
"If it's like chicken, then why don't you just serve chicken," Tess asks while turning up her nose at the thought of eating something simular to but definitely not chicken.
Isabel decides to come to my rescue and champion my cause. Is that a good thing?
"You know what, it's time you and Maria joined the rest of us in the twenty-first century. Liz is showing her progressiveness with this menu. Besides, pheasant is served at your four star restaurants to this day. Max and I have had it a few times, right Max?"
Max scratches his head then walks over to put his right arm around my waist. He wants to be supportive of me, say the right thing and above all be honest about how he really feels about my menu choice.
"To tell you the truth, if I never have pheasant again I won't miss it. But if my babydoll wants it, I'll eat it and everyone else will too."
"Sellout!" Maria couldn't stop herself from making fun of Max for what she saw as his caving in.
"Hey I'm in love, I can't help it." Max laughs then throws a question to Maria.
"You've never done anything for the sake of love?"
"What, you're talking to the woman who married Michael Guerin in what must have been the wackiest Vegas wedding ever!"
"Oh I beg your pardon, Mrs. Guerin." Max bows before Maria as she laughs and hits him on his shoulder.
****
I had alot of thinking to do about menu. I made my choice and in the end I think I made the right one.Making three out of four happy people is a pretty good thing. Not to mention me, I'd be up the creek if I didn’t like pheasant. Isabel can eat pheasant whenever she wants.
<center>The reception menu:</center>
Terrine of asparagus and wild mushrooms served with Stilton cheese dressing and roasted pinenuts
Roast breast of turkey with chestnut stuffing and cranberry sauce served with baby roast potatoes and seasonal vegetables
Champagne & peach parfait set on a crème anglaise and peach coulis
*****
Diane did a really wonderful thing for us. She checked out the availability of the ballrooms at the posh hotel that she was staying at. A ballroom was available and she called me right away...before doing anything about it. Wasn't that great?
Since we were going back and forth with the vicar about having the reception in the church basement, the idea of having it elsewhere was heaven sent. I mean alcohol and church basements don't mix.
Diane did us one better by telling us that Philip would pay for it as a wedding gift to us. Do you have any idea how expensive hotel ballrooms can be, not to mention five star hotel ballrooms. I talked it over with Max and we agreed that that was the best place to have it. Another potential problem solved.
****
Cars are sent to the church to transport everyone to the Lanesboro Hotel for the reception. The first things I notice is that champagne is flowing from huge fountains.
It's a good thing we have cars to get everybody home safely. I get the feeling there will be alot of toasted people leaving the ballroom tonight.
Dinner was served and the toasts have been made. Then Max and I have our first dance as husband and wife. Max kisses me on my neck and palms as we do a seductive Tango as man and wife.
All that dancing did was make me hungrier than I already was. I can't wait to get that man in bed tonight. After we part and Max goes to mingle with the our guests; I go to the bar with the girls. Maria suggested that we stop
drinking champagne and get what she called real drinks.
"I'm glad we convinced you to make sure you hired a knowledgeable bartender, I have the biggest craving for a Margarita with alot of salt along the rim. Tess, what are you having?"
"Oh I think I'll have a Pina Colada. I love the combination of pineapple and coconut."
Isabel is in rare form today, my wedding won't stop that.
"Wow Tess, I thought you'd order an Orgasm."
She starts to snicker at her little joke.
Tess looks at Izzie and tells her,
"Izzie, somehow I think that's what you need."
Maria starts to laugh loudly which makes Izzie more upset than she was. Before Izzie can get another crack in, Maria informs her,
"You brought that one on yourself Iz.So what are you gonna have to drink?"
She gestures to the bartender and gives her request,
"I'd like a Brandy Alexander, and load up on the brandy. It's gonna be a long night."
Maria, Tess and I shake our heads and grin to each other over Izzie never missing an opportunity to be dramatic.
Just when I settled in with the girls at the bar, I noticed my father and mother talking together. Suddenly an overwhelming sadness comes over me. It's then that I start to realize that I'm starting a new life, a life without my parents. I excuse myself from the girls and hunt for Max.
When I find him I ask him to do something important for me, then we go over to my parents table.
"Daddy, I hope you didn't forget that the bride always gets a dance with her father."
Instantly I notice my father's eyes start to sparkle.
"Oh no honey, I didn't forget."
"Then let's get out there and show them how it's done." I reach out for his hand; he takes it and we head to the dance floor.
While dad and I are dancing, Max is talking to my mother.
"Mrs. Parker, may I have the honor of dancing with the most beautiful mother in this room?"
Mom grins at Max then presents her hand. He takes her hand and places it lightly on his arm as he ushers her to the dance floor. As they start to dance, Mom asks him a question.
"Max, my husband asked Liz why she loves you. Now I need to ask why you love her."
Max smiles down at my mom then tells her all in his heart.
"Before I met Liz, I never thought I could fall in love or ever consider getting married. After meeting her, my heart opened and I really started to live. There's so much to love about her, she's as witty and intelligent as she is alluring."
Max stops his train of thought for a moment then looks down at Mom.
You know, You're not losing a daughter, you're gaining a man that loves her very much."
Max fights the urge to wink at my mom as she smiles up at him. It's then that she realizes that I was destined to fall in love with such a charming, charismatic man. She's relieved to know that he loves me as much as I love him.
****
In days of old, wedding cakes were less elaborate in design; often a rich fruitcake topped with marzipan. The top tier was called a "christening cake" to be saved for the birth of the first child.
Wow, I wonder if a cake can get beyond being freezer burnt?
Max and I are dancing together when Maria rushes to us.
"Hey, when are you two gonna cut that humongous cake? The smell is making me want to dive into it."
Max gazes at me and says,
"Yeah, let's do it now. Then there's one last thing to keep me from doing all kinds of naughty things to you."
He nips me on my neck as his right hand bearly grazes my ass. I know his self control is holding by a slender thread as he peers at me lustfully.
As you know, I used to be a vanilla girl in taste and perception. Thank goodness Max rescued me and introduced me to the decadence of chocolate and other deliciously carnal things. I thought it only right that our wedding cake reflect that. We talked it over and decided to have a Chocolate mousse cake.
I can't go near a piece of chocolate without thinking of what Max did to me using microwaved chocolate once, but that's for other time.
Right now I'm horny enough to lift my dress, cover his head with it and let him do his thing. Oh he's so talented; he speaks fluent cunnilingus. Now more chills are running up and down my spine at the thought of tonight's delights.
The girls must have noticed Max and I getting lost in our lustful desires because the next thing I felt was Maria, Tess and Izzie pushing us over to the table where the wedding cake is proudly displayed.
Then Maria starts shouting,
"Cut it! Cut it!"
The crowd joins in as Max searches the table to find the ceremonial cake knife.
We cut the cake together than smush a big piece in each other's mouths. Max goes to kiss the frosting off of my lips while everyone claps. When he lets go I’m panting for breath as his beautiful hazel eyes shine down at me with desire
Before I can get my bearings on what's going on around me, I hear Max declare,
"Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for making our wedding day so memorable. The party has just begin and I want you all to continue to eat, drink and be merry. Liz and I will always remember how beautiful this day has been but now I ask you to excuse us. I think it's high time that my wife and I started making our own memories tonight."
Max winks out at the crowd and then thunderous applause erupts throughout the room. The men start to whistle while the women raise and tip their glasses with their butter knives.
****
Max and I run at top speed to the front desk to get a room for tonight. We know there is no way we would be able to make it back to the B&B without getting into an accident or doing it in the car.
Just when a clerk comes to assist us, we see Izzie running to us. We have no idea what she's got on her mind but whatever it is, it's gonna have to wait. Max wastes no time telling her that.
"Look Iz , this is my wedding night and all I need is my wife and a room. Whatever you have in mind will have to wait."
"No it can't Max, it's important." izzie is trying to catch her breath and hold her breasts in her gown.
"Izzie, I told you...."
Max is in no mood to be deterred tonight. Izzie is gonna have to talk quick.
Izzie is waving her arms around so much I think she's gonna hit Max by mistake. Max backs away, bids the desk clerk a second and gives Izzie his attention.
"That's just it Max, I talked to Prince William about you two. The queen has the most opulent suite in this hotel and he arranged for you to have it as long as you like. He figured that was only right since he came to your wedding uninvited by you. If you don't believe it ask the clerk for the Empress Suite under the name Evans."
Max asks if that suite is under his name, and it is! The clerk gives Max the key and the two of us start jumping for joy. Max grabs my hand to go to the suite but I remember that we need to show Izzie our gratitude for what she did on our behalf.
"Max, you know if it weren't for Izzie, we wouldn't have that suite. "
Max is too busy letting the little head do all the thinking.
"Yeah, I know. Thanks Izzie, I know you had to some smooth talking to get it for us."
Izzie smirks then tells us,
"Actually I had to fall to get it, but that's a story for some other time."
Then she gestures for us to be on our way.
"Ok, go to the room and have fun!"
"Oh we will, don't worry, thanks again cuz."
Next thing I know, I'm being led very fast to a bank of elevators. The fun is just about to begin!
TBC
By French Dreamer

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!
- Roslover39
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 382
- Joined: Fri Nov 26, 2004 6:19 pm
- Location: Michigan Baby Yeah!!!(USA)
<center>Explicit sex scenes</center>
Max and I are on our way to the luxurious Empress Suite of the Landsboro hotel to ravish each other all night long. He paces nervously as we wait for the elevator doors to open. I can feel the sexual electricity course through him as we hold hands.
Quickly I scan the hotel foyer to see if anyone could be watching us. Then
I lean into my horny husband to rub his hardness from outside his pants. He starts to moan as I whisper in his ear,
"I can't wait to tease and please you tonight."
"I've got a few things up my sleeve for you as well."
Max gathers me in his arms as the elevator doors open. We share a smoldering kiss as the doors close.
We're going at it so vigorously that we're making smacking noises; neither of us seems to mind.It seems like our tongues are dueling for dominance in our romantic scrimmage. Max is moaning and groaning something fierce; I knew he was in need of sexual healing but wow! He's lost in his lust.
In fact, we're both lost in our make out session.We get pulled back to reality when the elevator stops on a floor below our destination. We peer at the people waiting to get on. I think it's obvious that we want to remain alone until we get to the penthouse but they are oblivious to that.
I look up at Max and he grins at me then does something really naughty. He hits the Door Close button preventing the people from getting into the elevator. I start giggling at the expression on the people's faces.
Then we hear, "Oh how rude." from one of the ladies as the doors close in her face.
He pushes another button and the elevator moves again. Already in a playful mood, I make a face at Max like the lady did while exclaiming,
"Oh how rude!"
I start to laugh as he joins me in my merriment. Then suddenly he stops laughing and gives me another panty melting kiss.
After a few more seconds, the doors open again. Max peers out to make sure this is the right floor,then he carries me out swiftly.
We find ourselves standing in front of a massive metal door. Max asks me to take the keys the desk clerk give him out of his right hand and look at them.
I take the keys and notice two card keys labeled Door 1 and Door 2. I reach down and place the key labeled Door 1 into the metal door when the door separates into two doors and opens.
We make our way to the next door which looks like your average hotel room door but it's scarlet red with Empress Suite written in large golden letters.
I put the second door key into the door; Max moves to the side, flings his body against the door to open it. Then he carries me inside.
The first thing we notice as we enter the suite is a huge picture of a youthful Queen Elizabeth II. Then I notice the color scheme of the room. The decor is in shades of beige, brown and gold with black and red accents thrown in for emphasis.
As I'm awestruck by what I think are Queen Anne chairs. It's the beautiful staircase in the room takes Max's attention. He figures it has to lead to the master bedroom, so he decides to bypass checking out the rooms on the main floor and we head upstairs.
****
As Max lets me down, I start scanning the new room. The first things I notice are,a ice bucket of champagne with two champagne glasses chilling inside and a dozen white Roses in a beautiful crystal vase on a beautiful golden vanity table.
There's also a sterling silver tray with strawberries and whipped Cream, chocolate truffles, and chocolate chip cookies placed on an ornate end table by the bed. There's two plush white velour bathrobes on the bed.
"Hey it seems the queen and I share the same taste baby."
Max laughs as he picks up the magnum of champagne to check out the vintage.
"1965, a very good year indeed."
That's the year his parents got married by the way.
Oh, I gotta tell ya about the bed. It's as beautiful as it is huge. It's made of the finest mahogany wood with ornate carvings on the headboard. It's certainly fit for a queen and I know Max will make me feel like one in it.
It's got the most wonderful black silk sheets and pillow cases on it. I love Max in black, that's if not totally naked. Oh and I almost forgot, I found a naughty sex board game on the bed. I get the feeling that Maria and Tess were in league with Izzie to get these things to the room. On one of the bedside tables, I find a note:
<center>Please enjoy your stay and congratulations on your betrothal.</center>
<center>Wills</center>
Oh how sweet of his highness to acknowledge our wedding day. I gotta wonder if Izzie wouldn't have let the prince get some had Alex not been with her that night.
Just then Max brings me out of my mental fog as he picks me up and places me on the bed. I figure now is the moment of truth, the time we're going to consummate our marriage, so I get on my knees to let him help me out of my gown.
When I think I'm gonna finally be free of my constrictive tan colored corset. But no, he asks me to walk around the room in it and my snow white silk thong.
I can tell he's thinking about how the corset make my breasts look because when I look over to him, his pants and boxers are off. You should see my gorgeous husband; he's sitting on the bed slowly stroking his hardness while staring lustfully at me.
"Ready are we," I ask him. "Why didn't you take off your jacket, vest and shirt?"
"Lil Max required immediate attention and I couldn't stop looking at you to get up and take them off. Come here!"
Max throws the rest of his clothes off while I get back on the bed. I turn to him to finally get that death trap off when it seems like he'd fumbling with it.
"What's wrong babe?"
"I have no idea how this corset comes off." Max is steadily tugging at it but it won't budge.
"Baby doll, it's made like a long line bra. You have to unhook fifteen stays instead of two."
So he jumps on the bed and gets behind me to start the task of unhooking my corset. Poor Max, he's having so much trouble with this corset.
He tells me, "I've never had this much trouble with underwear before!"
As Max continues to pry the corset off, my mind wanders to how the average nasty guy of that era would bypass the corset all together and get to the main event.
Not my Max, he believes in doing a thourough job. My poor baby, he wouldn't have gotten any in olden times if he couldn't get the corset off. He always leaves me tingling from head to toe.
You know, he totally dispels the rumor that sexy, gorgeous men aren't good in bed. It's almost like he had every right to be arrogant in his playboy days. I admit it, I found his arrogance very sexy as well, but I digress.
It seems the corset is doing a number on his ego as he cusses under his breath. Then Max notices me shaking my head and he asks,
"What?"
You should see my darling husband tugging at it. Now he's trying to rip it off with his teeth. All l the while he's tugging and pulling, his erection is whacking me on my ass.
It's so hard I wonder if I'm gonna have bruises from it tomorrow. The hardness of it and the thought of how it will make me feel when Max puts it to good use is making me want to touch myself as he continues to fiddle with the corset.
Finally Max gets the damned thing off. The tug of war and how long it took to get off upset him so, that he throws it across the room. Then he turns his attention back to me.
He turns me to him and gives me another scorching kiss. I almost get lost in that kiss as he tries to lay me flat on the bed but something inside dares me to be naughty. So I do, I manage to break away from his kiss and jump off the bed.
"Liz, where are you going?"
I turn to tell him,
"Follow me."
The first room I come to is the His/Hers bathroom. I rush in and jump into the most beautiful brown marble bathtub with golden veins running through it. I throw the matching brown shower curtain over me in an effort to hide.
"Liz baby, stop playing around. Lil Max wants to play now."
I hear him getting closer and it makes me want to explode with laughter.
I don't say a word but a giggle escapes me, leading Max right to my location.
"Gotcha!" He extends his hand to me so I can get out my crouched position inside the tub.
Just then I get a thought.
"Let's take a bath."
"Now," Max asks not the least bit pleased by the thought.
"I'll make it worth your while, I promise." I take off my thong and grab his hardness; running my hand along its length.
"Oh what the hell." Max gets inside the tub and turns on the shower. I position his back to the running water, then I grab a bottle of shower gel. He grabs my hips like he wants to pick me up but I stop him.
"Wait baby, first things first."
I pour the shower gel in my hands and start to run my hands along his beautifully sculpted chest.
"Um mm that feels good," Max rasps.
"It gets better baby." I run my hands down from his shoulders to his biceps to his forearms;then his hands. Then I make my way around his waist; from there I soap up his muscular ass. From there I make my way back around and grab for his cock.
"Oh Liz!"
I start to pump it rhythmically as his head goes back and his hair gets wet in the shower stream from the sensations I'm giving him.Just as he starts jerking his hips along with my movements, I take my hand off him and ease out the tub carefully. It takes Max a minute to open his eyes and see I've gone.
"Liz what are you doing to me, this is our honeymoon for shit sakes."
I'm giggling as I run down the red velvet lined stairs with Max close behind. I bet he thinks I've totally lost my mind.
****
The next room I come to is the expansive sitting room. I lay myself out along a long couch made of the softest beige colored leather I've ever felt. The sensation of it against my bare skin is too delicious as I rub my body against it.
When Max reaches me, he's drying himself off with a thick white velour bath towel. I smile and spread my legs wide in invitation.
He peers at me puzzlingly as he lets the towel hit the ground.
"What, you're not gonna run again?"
"Oh no baby, I want what you've got and right now."
"Really!." Just then Max takes his attention from my naked body to focus on the huge stereo system housed in a beautiful teak wood.On top of the CD player is an untitled CD with a note on top of it that said Play Me. Max turns on the stereo and puts in the CD as I ask him repeatedly to come to me.
The first thing I hear is Maria's voice singing I Touch Myself. At first I start to laugh at the thought of Maria singing such a song for us but then I get into it. I rise up on the couch and start to do that as Max watches.
At first it was just to get his attention but now I find myself caught up in the sensations. At first he stands there looking at me almost paralysed.
Then my head goes back and my eyes close as that familiar feeling almost overtakes me.
"Oh Max!"
Like a lion in heat, he runs over to lay me out on the couch. He takes my arms and holds them over my head to make sure I can't get away this time.
Then he positions his beautiful body over mine and kisses me. I feel his length pulsing on my thigh, so I raise my knees to bring him closer to my garden of delights. He rains kisses on my neck and grinds against me as he rumbles in my ear,
" I intend to wear you out."
"I'd accept nothing less my love." I lick my lips in anticipation.
I grab his ass cheeks as he rises up to position himself then slips himself inside of me.
"Oh!"
Once inside, Max doesn't move a muscle.
"Baby, what's wrong," I ask wondering if making him wait has done something terrible to him.
Max chuckles and says,
"It's been so long, I just wanted to linger for a bit before I get down to business."
He takes his time and builds a tempo. It's like I've never felt this good in my life.
"Oh you feel so good."
I tighten my grip on his ass as he groans his pleasure. Deeper and deeper he goes as I meet his rythm. My heels are anchored to his back; my fingers clutching his shoulders.
"You like that," He asks almost in a whisper.
"Oh yeah, you know I love it!"
I feel him pulse inside me; I think he's ready to cum because he braces himself on one arm and slides a hand down my body. I knew the first time would be quick because he's been without so long. That's my Max, he never comes before me. I open my legs wider to accommodate him as he rubs his thumb over my pleasure button.
"Oh shit Max."
That thumb is making me want to cum really bad. He knows that I'm on the edge along with him, so he coordinates his thrusts with the strokes of his fingers. Then I feel that warm sensation that always precedes my release.
"Oh Max Yes!"
Then my whole body convulses rhythmically.
"Ohhhh!
Max joins me in paradise seconds later.
He shouts as he cums, "Oh I love my wife!"
I chuckle with delight then I kiss him on his forehead.
After the waves of pleasure subside, we kiss each other tenderly then fall asleep still wrapped in each other.
****
Max wakes first and he's ready to go again. I wake up to find him sprawled between my legs licking me; that and the CD still playing from last night.
He looks up at me mischievously,
"Good morning baby."
"Wow what a way to wake up," I reply.
"I knew you'd like that."
Max winks at me and then gets right back to what he was doing.
I thought the sensations I was feeling was a dream about the sex we had last night.
Max's mouth is ecstasy as he swirls his tongue around making me moan and groan. I've got my fingers in his hair moving his head closer to me as he drives me crazy with pleasure. He knows it won't be long before I climax so he speeds ups as I start to thrust against him faster and faster.
"oh, Oh, OH!!!"
I close my eyes as I enjoy the afterglow of my release. After a few minutes I sit up as he does also. That little treat just made me want more of Max and I can tell he's ready for me as his length juts high and proud.
He's stroking it as he tries to lay on top of me.
I back out of his way so I can tell him what I have in mind.
"Why don't we christen the suite like we planned to last night?"
"Ok, let's see the next room we come to." Max gets right behind me and rubs his cock against me. He decides to take a detour and turn off the CD before we head to the next room. Don't get me wrong, I love Maria's voice, but we've heard enough of that CD for now.
****
The next room we come to is the dinning room. It's so beautiful with a huge mahogany table and expensive china and silverware laid out on it. The chairs are so adorable; they have brown cushions on them.
Max notices that the chairs at the head and the opposite end of the table have larger sturdier chairs with arm rests on them. It just so happens that we're standing in front of one of those sturdier chairs.
I turn to look at Max and find his eyes sparkling as ideas of how he's gonna have me next are going through his mind.
"Lets try it on the arm rest baby."
I slap my ass soundly as I bend over on the chair. That makes Max even harder, if that's possible.
"Oh, you know just what to do don't you," he asks me.
"Oh yeah, I know just what gets you off my love."
So, I assume the position as Max comes up behind me.
"Here we go," he declares as he caresses my legs.
He enters in one smooth move and starts to thrust slowly and easily.
"Yes," I cry out as I buck my ass against him.
Max grabs my hips as his thrusts start to come faster and faster.
Then he picks me up and guides my legs around his waist. He heads for the nearest wall and plants me there while he grinds into me furiously.
We remain there for a moment, but it doesn't seem like he's ready to cum.
"Are you just about there," he asks me practically out of breath.
"Just about, what's wrong?" I know Max wants to cum but somehow can't.
.
"I want to try it with you sitting down, lets see what's in the next room."
I'm still straddling Max as we go into the next room.
****
As we head into the next room which happens to be the Powder Room. Max has already made up his mind how he's gonna do me next.
He picks me up, walks me over to a gold colored sink and sits me on it. The coldness of the porcelain tickles me down there and I start to giggle like a school girl, while Max wastes no time thrusting again.The sensations going through me are so wonderful, I have to grab hold of the sink to keep myself steady.
"Oh yeah," he exclaims as he goes deeper and deeper.
"Oh," The friction is just too good as I purr in delight. Then I grab his head to kiss him hungrily. That's when I notice that I can't move in the position I'm in. I break the kiss to complain. From the look on Max's face, my position is perfect for him as he pumps and grunts away.
"Max, I can't move."
"I know! Don't worry, don't I always get you there?"
"Yes, yes you do." Max is a fucking Sex God!
I'm enjoying him going in and out of me steadily when I notice the way he's pulsing inside me. I know he won't be at this long. He positions himself just right so he'll hit me in just the right spot with each stroke.
Damn my baby knows how to fuck me good! It's not long until I'm shouting my approval of what he's doing.
"Oh Max, I'm cuming!"
"Me too baby!"
POW!!!!
It's like firecrackers going off in my mind as one of the most powerful orgasms takes control of my body. I can't stop my legs from shaking; they feel like rubber. I felt Max shaking as well.
"Did you feel that," He asks me.
"Yeah, that was the most powerful orgasm yet, damn you're good."
"You make me want to be good, for you." Max kisses me then plants me back on the ground.
****
"Hungry?"
I figured he would be after the love we just made.
He thinks about what I asked for a moment, looks down to see lil Max in a satisfied state and declares,
"Yep, I'm hungry. Why don't we order room service and eat in bed."
I'm wondering what time it is. I go back into the living room to peer at the clock on top of the fireplace made of beautiful dark brown brick. It's after noon.
"Max, it's lunchtime."
He turns to me,
"Really, time flies when your having hot sex with your wife. So Mrs. Maxwell Philip Evans, what would you like to eat our first full day of married life?"
I notice a piece of paper on a glass table. I pick it up and answer,
"Well let's see, we can have the stuff featured on this menu.They seems very appetizing."
Max walks over and takes a look at it.
"I'd like the medium done steak, potato wedges and a waldorf salad."
"That sounds good to me, but I can't eat a whole steak. Why don't I order one steak and two of the other items?"
Max nods his head in approval and I get on the phone to room service. After about thirty minutes there's a knock on the door.
It's then I realize that we've spent most of the day naked.
"Babe, I think someone should put some clothes on to answer the door."
"Ok,"
Max rushes upstairs while I tell whoever it is on the other end of the door,
"We'll be right with you. My husband has to get some clo....money some money." Oh brother!
Max makes it back downstairs in one of the plush white bathrobes. He rushes past me and says,
"You better make yourself scarce while I take care of this. Nobody's getting a peep show today."
He lets out a little chuckle as he heads to the door.
"Ha ha, you should take that on the road."
I shout over my shoulder as I head the opposite way into the powder room.
Max opens the door and a man that looks like he should be called Jeeves enters the living room with a cart.
"Where would you like me to set up sir," the waiter asks.
Max gestures with his hands,"Why don't you put the food on the coffee table, thank you very much."
"Yes sir. Oh, you received a phone message today. They didn't want to disturb you so they had the desk clerk write it out."
The waiter takes the note off the cart and passes it to Max.
"Uh...thank you."
Max warily takes the note before tipping the waiter and calling me back into the room as the door closes.
"Liz, brunch is served."
I run out of the powder room right for the food.
"Oh it smells divine and I'm so hungry."
That's when I notice the note.
"What's this?"
Max shrugs then says,
"Something the waiter gave me. He said whoever sent it didn't want us disturbed so they had the desk clerk write it out."
"How nice of whomever sent the note," I state.
Well lets see who its from."
<center> Max,
The Beatles said All you need is love! They lied! Make sure Liz eats!
Maria, Isabel and Tess</center>
Max chuckles, picks up the tray and tells me over his shoulder,
"I better feed you or your girls are going to hurt me. Lets go upstairs, get comfortable and eat."
I run right behind him up the stairs. When I make it up there, I see Max place the tray on an end table then take the stuff we saw when we were last in the bedroom off the bed.
"Look at that, a sex game. Maybe we'll use that later."
I wink at him while picking up the tray of food while Max takes off the robe.
We situate ourselves and the tray on the bed. The smoothness of the black silk sheets against me is a real turn on, but I have to concentrate on eating right now.
****
We eat our meal then I lay back satisfied. Max, on the other hand seems hungry for something else. At this very moment he's looking at me lustfully. He gets off the bed and picks up the desserts on the sterling silver tray.
He places them by me then goes to get the unopened bottle of champagne. He sits it on the end table by him and gets back into bed.
Picking up a chocolate covered strawberry, he reaches over and rubs it against my right nipple. The party starts again!
****
By the way, just thought you'd like to know that Max and I ventured out a bit and saw some of the famous sights like the Tower of London and Buckingham Palace. Now did you think we were gonna spend our whole honeymoon screwing?
TBC
Max and I are on our way to the luxurious Empress Suite of the Landsboro hotel to ravish each other all night long. He paces nervously as we wait for the elevator doors to open. I can feel the sexual electricity course through him as we hold hands.
Quickly I scan the hotel foyer to see if anyone could be watching us. Then
I lean into my horny husband to rub his hardness from outside his pants. He starts to moan as I whisper in his ear,
"I can't wait to tease and please you tonight."
"I've got a few things up my sleeve for you as well."
Max gathers me in his arms as the elevator doors open. We share a smoldering kiss as the doors close.
We're going at it so vigorously that we're making smacking noises; neither of us seems to mind.It seems like our tongues are dueling for dominance in our romantic scrimmage. Max is moaning and groaning something fierce; I knew he was in need of sexual healing but wow! He's lost in his lust.
In fact, we're both lost in our make out session.We get pulled back to reality when the elevator stops on a floor below our destination. We peer at the people waiting to get on. I think it's obvious that we want to remain alone until we get to the penthouse but they are oblivious to that.
I look up at Max and he grins at me then does something really naughty. He hits the Door Close button preventing the people from getting into the elevator. I start giggling at the expression on the people's faces.
Then we hear, "Oh how rude." from one of the ladies as the doors close in her face.
He pushes another button and the elevator moves again. Already in a playful mood, I make a face at Max like the lady did while exclaiming,
"Oh how rude!"
I start to laugh as he joins me in my merriment. Then suddenly he stops laughing and gives me another panty melting kiss.
After a few more seconds, the doors open again. Max peers out to make sure this is the right floor,then he carries me out swiftly.
We find ourselves standing in front of a massive metal door. Max asks me to take the keys the desk clerk give him out of his right hand and look at them.
I take the keys and notice two card keys labeled Door 1 and Door 2. I reach down and place the key labeled Door 1 into the metal door when the door separates into two doors and opens.
We make our way to the next door which looks like your average hotel room door but it's scarlet red with Empress Suite written in large golden letters.
I put the second door key into the door; Max moves to the side, flings his body against the door to open it. Then he carries me inside.
The first thing we notice as we enter the suite is a huge picture of a youthful Queen Elizabeth II. Then I notice the color scheme of the room. The decor is in shades of beige, brown and gold with black and red accents thrown in for emphasis.
As I'm awestruck by what I think are Queen Anne chairs. It's the beautiful staircase in the room takes Max's attention. He figures it has to lead to the master bedroom, so he decides to bypass checking out the rooms on the main floor and we head upstairs.
****
As Max lets me down, I start scanning the new room. The first things I notice are,a ice bucket of champagne with two champagne glasses chilling inside and a dozen white Roses in a beautiful crystal vase on a beautiful golden vanity table.
There's also a sterling silver tray with strawberries and whipped Cream, chocolate truffles, and chocolate chip cookies placed on an ornate end table by the bed. There's two plush white velour bathrobes on the bed.
"Hey it seems the queen and I share the same taste baby."
Max laughs as he picks up the magnum of champagne to check out the vintage.
"1965, a very good year indeed."
That's the year his parents got married by the way.
Oh, I gotta tell ya about the bed. It's as beautiful as it is huge. It's made of the finest mahogany wood with ornate carvings on the headboard. It's certainly fit for a queen and I know Max will make me feel like one in it.
It's got the most wonderful black silk sheets and pillow cases on it. I love Max in black, that's if not totally naked. Oh and I almost forgot, I found a naughty sex board game on the bed. I get the feeling that Maria and Tess were in league with Izzie to get these things to the room. On one of the bedside tables, I find a note:
<center>Please enjoy your stay and congratulations on your betrothal.</center>
<center>Wills</center>
Oh how sweet of his highness to acknowledge our wedding day. I gotta wonder if Izzie wouldn't have let the prince get some had Alex not been with her that night.
Just then Max brings me out of my mental fog as he picks me up and places me on the bed. I figure now is the moment of truth, the time we're going to consummate our marriage, so I get on my knees to let him help me out of my gown.
When I think I'm gonna finally be free of my constrictive tan colored corset. But no, he asks me to walk around the room in it and my snow white silk thong.
I can tell he's thinking about how the corset make my breasts look because when I look over to him, his pants and boxers are off. You should see my gorgeous husband; he's sitting on the bed slowly stroking his hardness while staring lustfully at me.
"Ready are we," I ask him. "Why didn't you take off your jacket, vest and shirt?"
"Lil Max required immediate attention and I couldn't stop looking at you to get up and take them off. Come here!"
Max throws the rest of his clothes off while I get back on the bed. I turn to him to finally get that death trap off when it seems like he'd fumbling with it.
"What's wrong babe?"
"I have no idea how this corset comes off." Max is steadily tugging at it but it won't budge.
"Baby doll, it's made like a long line bra. You have to unhook fifteen stays instead of two."
So he jumps on the bed and gets behind me to start the task of unhooking my corset. Poor Max, he's having so much trouble with this corset.
He tells me, "I've never had this much trouble with underwear before!"
As Max continues to pry the corset off, my mind wanders to how the average nasty guy of that era would bypass the corset all together and get to the main event.
Not my Max, he believes in doing a thourough job. My poor baby, he wouldn't have gotten any in olden times if he couldn't get the corset off. He always leaves me tingling from head to toe.
You know, he totally dispels the rumor that sexy, gorgeous men aren't good in bed. It's almost like he had every right to be arrogant in his playboy days. I admit it, I found his arrogance very sexy as well, but I digress.
It seems the corset is doing a number on his ego as he cusses under his breath. Then Max notices me shaking my head and he asks,
"What?"
You should see my darling husband tugging at it. Now he's trying to rip it off with his teeth. All l the while he's tugging and pulling, his erection is whacking me on my ass.
It's so hard I wonder if I'm gonna have bruises from it tomorrow. The hardness of it and the thought of how it will make me feel when Max puts it to good use is making me want to touch myself as he continues to fiddle with the corset.
Finally Max gets the damned thing off. The tug of war and how long it took to get off upset him so, that he throws it across the room. Then he turns his attention back to me.
He turns me to him and gives me another scorching kiss. I almost get lost in that kiss as he tries to lay me flat on the bed but something inside dares me to be naughty. So I do, I manage to break away from his kiss and jump off the bed.
"Liz, where are you going?"
I turn to tell him,
"Follow me."
The first room I come to is the His/Hers bathroom. I rush in and jump into the most beautiful brown marble bathtub with golden veins running through it. I throw the matching brown shower curtain over me in an effort to hide.
"Liz baby, stop playing around. Lil Max wants to play now."
I hear him getting closer and it makes me want to explode with laughter.
I don't say a word but a giggle escapes me, leading Max right to my location.
"Gotcha!" He extends his hand to me so I can get out my crouched position inside the tub.
Just then I get a thought.
"Let's take a bath."
"Now," Max asks not the least bit pleased by the thought.
"I'll make it worth your while, I promise." I take off my thong and grab his hardness; running my hand along its length.
"Oh what the hell." Max gets inside the tub and turns on the shower. I position his back to the running water, then I grab a bottle of shower gel. He grabs my hips like he wants to pick me up but I stop him.
"Wait baby, first things first."
I pour the shower gel in my hands and start to run my hands along his beautifully sculpted chest.
"Um mm that feels good," Max rasps.
"It gets better baby." I run my hands down from his shoulders to his biceps to his forearms;then his hands. Then I make my way around his waist; from there I soap up his muscular ass. From there I make my way back around and grab for his cock.
"Oh Liz!"
I start to pump it rhythmically as his head goes back and his hair gets wet in the shower stream from the sensations I'm giving him.Just as he starts jerking his hips along with my movements, I take my hand off him and ease out the tub carefully. It takes Max a minute to open his eyes and see I've gone.
"Liz what are you doing to me, this is our honeymoon for shit sakes."
I'm giggling as I run down the red velvet lined stairs with Max close behind. I bet he thinks I've totally lost my mind.
****
The next room I come to is the expansive sitting room. I lay myself out along a long couch made of the softest beige colored leather I've ever felt. The sensation of it against my bare skin is too delicious as I rub my body against it.
When Max reaches me, he's drying himself off with a thick white velour bath towel. I smile and spread my legs wide in invitation.
He peers at me puzzlingly as he lets the towel hit the ground.
"What, you're not gonna run again?"
"Oh no baby, I want what you've got and right now."
"Really!." Just then Max takes his attention from my naked body to focus on the huge stereo system housed in a beautiful teak wood.On top of the CD player is an untitled CD with a note on top of it that said Play Me. Max turns on the stereo and puts in the CD as I ask him repeatedly to come to me.
The first thing I hear is Maria's voice singing I Touch Myself. At first I start to laugh at the thought of Maria singing such a song for us but then I get into it. I rise up on the couch and start to do that as Max watches.
At first it was just to get his attention but now I find myself caught up in the sensations. At first he stands there looking at me almost paralysed.
Then my head goes back and my eyes close as that familiar feeling almost overtakes me.
"Oh Max!"
Like a lion in heat, he runs over to lay me out on the couch. He takes my arms and holds them over my head to make sure I can't get away this time.
Then he positions his beautiful body over mine and kisses me. I feel his length pulsing on my thigh, so I raise my knees to bring him closer to my garden of delights. He rains kisses on my neck and grinds against me as he rumbles in my ear,
" I intend to wear you out."
"I'd accept nothing less my love." I lick my lips in anticipation.
I grab his ass cheeks as he rises up to position himself then slips himself inside of me.
"Oh!"
Once inside, Max doesn't move a muscle.
"Baby, what's wrong," I ask wondering if making him wait has done something terrible to him.
Max chuckles and says,
"It's been so long, I just wanted to linger for a bit before I get down to business."
He takes his time and builds a tempo. It's like I've never felt this good in my life.
"Oh you feel so good."
I tighten my grip on his ass as he groans his pleasure. Deeper and deeper he goes as I meet his rythm. My heels are anchored to his back; my fingers clutching his shoulders.
"You like that," He asks almost in a whisper.
"Oh yeah, you know I love it!"
I feel him pulse inside me; I think he's ready to cum because he braces himself on one arm and slides a hand down my body. I knew the first time would be quick because he's been without so long. That's my Max, he never comes before me. I open my legs wider to accommodate him as he rubs his thumb over my pleasure button.
"Oh shit Max."
That thumb is making me want to cum really bad. He knows that I'm on the edge along with him, so he coordinates his thrusts with the strokes of his fingers. Then I feel that warm sensation that always precedes my release.
"Oh Max Yes!"
Then my whole body convulses rhythmically.
"Ohhhh!
Max joins me in paradise seconds later.
He shouts as he cums, "Oh I love my wife!"
I chuckle with delight then I kiss him on his forehead.
After the waves of pleasure subside, we kiss each other tenderly then fall asleep still wrapped in each other.
****
Max wakes first and he's ready to go again. I wake up to find him sprawled between my legs licking me; that and the CD still playing from last night.
He looks up at me mischievously,
"Good morning baby."
"Wow what a way to wake up," I reply.
"I knew you'd like that."
Max winks at me and then gets right back to what he was doing.
I thought the sensations I was feeling was a dream about the sex we had last night.
Max's mouth is ecstasy as he swirls his tongue around making me moan and groan. I've got my fingers in his hair moving his head closer to me as he drives me crazy with pleasure. He knows it won't be long before I climax so he speeds ups as I start to thrust against him faster and faster.
"oh, Oh, OH!!!"
I close my eyes as I enjoy the afterglow of my release. After a few minutes I sit up as he does also. That little treat just made me want more of Max and I can tell he's ready for me as his length juts high and proud.
He's stroking it as he tries to lay on top of me.
I back out of his way so I can tell him what I have in mind.
"Why don't we christen the suite like we planned to last night?"
"Ok, let's see the next room we come to." Max gets right behind me and rubs his cock against me. He decides to take a detour and turn off the CD before we head to the next room. Don't get me wrong, I love Maria's voice, but we've heard enough of that CD for now.
****
The next room we come to is the dinning room. It's so beautiful with a huge mahogany table and expensive china and silverware laid out on it. The chairs are so adorable; they have brown cushions on them.
Max notices that the chairs at the head and the opposite end of the table have larger sturdier chairs with arm rests on them. It just so happens that we're standing in front of one of those sturdier chairs.
I turn to look at Max and find his eyes sparkling as ideas of how he's gonna have me next are going through his mind.
"Lets try it on the arm rest baby."
I slap my ass soundly as I bend over on the chair. That makes Max even harder, if that's possible.
"Oh, you know just what to do don't you," he asks me.
"Oh yeah, I know just what gets you off my love."
So, I assume the position as Max comes up behind me.
"Here we go," he declares as he caresses my legs.
He enters in one smooth move and starts to thrust slowly and easily.
"Yes," I cry out as I buck my ass against him.
Max grabs my hips as his thrusts start to come faster and faster.
Then he picks me up and guides my legs around his waist. He heads for the nearest wall and plants me there while he grinds into me furiously.
We remain there for a moment, but it doesn't seem like he's ready to cum.
"Are you just about there," he asks me practically out of breath.
"Just about, what's wrong?" I know Max wants to cum but somehow can't.
.
"I want to try it with you sitting down, lets see what's in the next room."
I'm still straddling Max as we go into the next room.
****
As we head into the next room which happens to be the Powder Room. Max has already made up his mind how he's gonna do me next.
He picks me up, walks me over to a gold colored sink and sits me on it. The coldness of the porcelain tickles me down there and I start to giggle like a school girl, while Max wastes no time thrusting again.The sensations going through me are so wonderful, I have to grab hold of the sink to keep myself steady.
"Oh yeah," he exclaims as he goes deeper and deeper.
"Oh," The friction is just too good as I purr in delight. Then I grab his head to kiss him hungrily. That's when I notice that I can't move in the position I'm in. I break the kiss to complain. From the look on Max's face, my position is perfect for him as he pumps and grunts away.
"Max, I can't move."
"I know! Don't worry, don't I always get you there?"
"Yes, yes you do." Max is a fucking Sex God!
I'm enjoying him going in and out of me steadily when I notice the way he's pulsing inside me. I know he won't be at this long. He positions himself just right so he'll hit me in just the right spot with each stroke.
Damn my baby knows how to fuck me good! It's not long until I'm shouting my approval of what he's doing.
"Oh Max, I'm cuming!"
"Me too baby!"
POW!!!!
It's like firecrackers going off in my mind as one of the most powerful orgasms takes control of my body. I can't stop my legs from shaking; they feel like rubber. I felt Max shaking as well.
"Did you feel that," He asks me.
"Yeah, that was the most powerful orgasm yet, damn you're good."
"You make me want to be good, for you." Max kisses me then plants me back on the ground.
****
"Hungry?"
I figured he would be after the love we just made.
He thinks about what I asked for a moment, looks down to see lil Max in a satisfied state and declares,
"Yep, I'm hungry. Why don't we order room service and eat in bed."
I'm wondering what time it is. I go back into the living room to peer at the clock on top of the fireplace made of beautiful dark brown brick. It's after noon.
"Max, it's lunchtime."
He turns to me,
"Really, time flies when your having hot sex with your wife. So Mrs. Maxwell Philip Evans, what would you like to eat our first full day of married life?"
I notice a piece of paper on a glass table. I pick it up and answer,
"Well let's see, we can have the stuff featured on this menu.They seems very appetizing."
Max walks over and takes a look at it.
"I'd like the medium done steak, potato wedges and a waldorf salad."
"That sounds good to me, but I can't eat a whole steak. Why don't I order one steak and two of the other items?"
Max nods his head in approval and I get on the phone to room service. After about thirty minutes there's a knock on the door.
It's then I realize that we've spent most of the day naked.
"Babe, I think someone should put some clothes on to answer the door."
"Ok,"
Max rushes upstairs while I tell whoever it is on the other end of the door,
"We'll be right with you. My husband has to get some clo....money some money." Oh brother!
Max makes it back downstairs in one of the plush white bathrobes. He rushes past me and says,
"You better make yourself scarce while I take care of this. Nobody's getting a peep show today."
He lets out a little chuckle as he heads to the door.
"Ha ha, you should take that on the road."
I shout over my shoulder as I head the opposite way into the powder room.
Max opens the door and a man that looks like he should be called Jeeves enters the living room with a cart.
"Where would you like me to set up sir," the waiter asks.
Max gestures with his hands,"Why don't you put the food on the coffee table, thank you very much."
"Yes sir. Oh, you received a phone message today. They didn't want to disturb you so they had the desk clerk write it out."
The waiter takes the note off the cart and passes it to Max.
"Uh...thank you."
Max warily takes the note before tipping the waiter and calling me back into the room as the door closes.
"Liz, brunch is served."
I run out of the powder room right for the food.
"Oh it smells divine and I'm so hungry."
That's when I notice the note.
"What's this?"
Max shrugs then says,
"Something the waiter gave me. He said whoever sent it didn't want us disturbed so they had the desk clerk write it out."
"How nice of whomever sent the note," I state.
Well lets see who its from."
<center> Max,
The Beatles said All you need is love! They lied! Make sure Liz eats!
Maria, Isabel and Tess</center>
Max chuckles, picks up the tray and tells me over his shoulder,
"I better feed you or your girls are going to hurt me. Lets go upstairs, get comfortable and eat."
I run right behind him up the stairs. When I make it up there, I see Max place the tray on an end table then take the stuff we saw when we were last in the bedroom off the bed.
"Look at that, a sex game. Maybe we'll use that later."
I wink at him while picking up the tray of food while Max takes off the robe.
We situate ourselves and the tray on the bed. The smoothness of the black silk sheets against me is a real turn on, but I have to concentrate on eating right now.
****
We eat our meal then I lay back satisfied. Max, on the other hand seems hungry for something else. At this very moment he's looking at me lustfully. He gets off the bed and picks up the desserts on the sterling silver tray.
He places them by me then goes to get the unopened bottle of champagne. He sits it on the end table by him and gets back into bed.
Picking up a chocolate covered strawberry, he reaches over and rubs it against my right nipple. The party starts again!
****
By the way, just thought you'd like to know that Max and I ventured out a bit and saw some of the famous sights like the Tower of London and Buckingham Palace. Now did you think we were gonna spend our whole honeymoon screwing?
TBC
By French Dreamer

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!
- Roslover39
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 382
- Joined: Fri Nov 26, 2004 6:19 pm
- Location: Michigan Baby Yeah!!!(USA)
Ten years later:
<center>~Isabel & Alex~</center>
Isabel graduated from NYU with degrees in Art History and Business Management. After graduation she took a year off to go abroad and visit prestigeous galleries around the world. When she returned to NY, she opened her own gallery.
Alex graduated the same year with a degree in Computer Technology and a job in Silicon Valley. After six months and a couple of his software patents going to the company, he decided he wanted to start his own software company. He told Izzie of his plans when she came back from traveling and she urged him to ask her father for the startup capital. Wanting Alex's sales pitch to be successful, Izzie softened up her father before Alex revealed his proposal and prospectus.
Having a keen eye for business, Izzie's father gave Alex six figures to start with the promise of more for future expansion. Alex kept in touch with some key people from Silicon Valley for such a time as that. He asked them to come to NY and work for him. Everyone he asked was more than willing to come and be a part of starting a promising enterprise from the ground up.
****
Isabel's gallery has become successful as well. In an effort to give back, she takes the time to feature up and coming artists as well as the occasional celebrity.
Speaking of celebrities, Martha Stewart came to the gallery one evening. It seems that she is a patron of one of Izzie's up and coming artists.Izzie got her chance to rub elbows with her idol of all things domestic. After buying the paintings, she and Izzie spent the rest of the evening chatting about recipes, disinfectants and wether foreign or domestic baking chocolate reigns supreme.
Alex came up with a type of software that helps in the movie making process and won a Technical Oscar. This was the pinnacle of celebrity for Isabel and she soaked up everything that went along with the accolade.
He became more successful than she could have ever hoped. The day after Oscar night, she arranged to take him to his favorite LA restaurant in before returning home. After dinner she arranges the chef to bring out a miniature carrot cake with writing on the top.
Alex looks down at it and can't believe his eyes.
The writing on of the confection says, Marry Me Alex!"
Needless to say, the situation took him completely by surprise. Alex took Izzie's hand while peering into her eyes to tell her,
" I love you but I have to weigh my options. I'm not sure if I want to be married at this time in my life."
Izzie never thought that Alex would or could reject her proposal. His answer almost sent her into cardiac arrest. She spent the rest of the trip performing and trying to get Alex to reconsider but he stuck to his guns.
When they got back to NY, Alex found his own place and moved out of Izzie's house. Last time I checked, they were still together but Izzie is giving Alex alot more respect and consideration these days.
<center>~Maria & Michael~</center>
Maria got her law degree and opened her own law office after interning with the prestigious law firm of Bartles, Buckles and Barnes. She thought about going into Criminal Law as Michael suggested but found her heart set on Entertainment Law. Good thing she followed her first mind because Michael and his friends use her to negotiate their sports and advertising contracts. She's also representing a promising young singer named Majandra. Majandra found out about Maria's vocal abilities and made her promise to do back up on her first album. Maria happily agreed to it.
Michael graduated with a degree in Architecture the same year I did .He took internet courses during hockey season and campus classes off season. He also continued to paint;never thinking his work was good enough to show. Maria was always supportive of his work and told him at every opportunity. She even used a few of his paintings to decorate the walls of her law office. One day a client commented on how much she loved the paintings and wanted to buy them. Of course Maria told her that she couldn't part with those but she knew the artist and he had other things that the client might be interested in.
Well one thing led to another and Michael found himself having a show at Izzie's art gallery. She was determined that Michael's
show would be a success so she invited her parents and their friends, Max's parents and friends and any other big shots she knew.
It turned into a star studded evening for Michael when Martha Stewart popped up out of the blue and bought three paintings.
Michael and Maria are happily married and raising their daughter, Miria Daisy Deluca-Guerin.
****
Did you think I'd forget to tell you about how my God-daughter is coming along? She's twelve and beautiful with Maria's green eyes and tempriment. She took hair color and height from Michael. She's already taller than Maria at five foot eight. Get this, she attends a big shot girls school. You know I never thought that Maria the hippy and Michael the Elvis fan would put their daughter in such an environment but they only want the best for their daughter.
Maria and Michael have become very familiar with her teachers and principles because Miria makes it her business to question her teachers concerning her assignments. In fact, it was her ability to show up her teachers that resulted in them recommending that she try out for the debate team. She made it on the team with no problem. Thanks to the debate team, her parents are proud and her teachers are taking less medication for tension headaches.
She also has Michael's athletic ability. She's a member of the school's soccer and lacrosse teams. Her parent's genes collided when she decided she wanted her school to be the first in NY to have a female hockey team. The jury is still out on that one, and Michael isn't thrilled that his little girl wants to participate in such a potentially dangerous sport. Maria is just as worried but she commends her daughter for believing in something and doing all in her power to make things happen.
****
Oh yeah and the love affair that is Max and Miria is still going strong. She comes over most weekends and whenever her parents want to be alone. We welcome her with open arms whenever she comes and Max wastes no time spoiling her. I get her in the kitchen to bake things whenever I can break her away from Max or Christian.She loves her Uncle Max she and my son are the best of friends.
<center>~Kyle & Tess~</center>
Tess graduated with a degree in Public Relations. She apprenticed with a reputable company while still in college;then opened opened her own firm using her inheritance. Yep, Tess is a wealthy girl. How do you think she afforded that brownstone? The business is doing very wel . Deciding she wanted to do some pro bono work for a non profit organization,she contacts the Live The Dream Foundation to offer her services. The foundation welcomed her expertise with open arms.
It was while doing publicity for the foundation that Tess met a very well known NY real estate mogul who happens to have his own TV show. She paid him a visit on behalf of a little boy who wanted to meet him and find out the ends and outs of the show. Tess and the mogul hit it off famously. He took her to lunch and offered her a job publicizing his organization that very day. This account is her most significant of all her clients.
I have to tell you that Tess told me she was strictly business while with the mogul. Of course she is estatic to have this man as a client but Kyle on the other hand is not. They find themselves arguing on a regular basis because the mogul thinks nothing of calling Tess at all hours of the night whenever a potential venture happens to hit him. Tess tells Kyle ad nauseum that the phone calls and meetings are above board in every way but he doesn't believe her. I believe her because Tess has never been the type of woman to be anything but upfront about any trysts she might be having.
.
That brings me to Kyle. He graduated the same year the rest of the gang did, but no one knows what his degree is in.
He gets nightly calls also but at least he knows who's calling Tess. Kyle answers the phone; making it his business to keep as far from Tess as he can while taking them. Sometimes he leaves right away and sometimes he lingers until Tess is asleep to leave.
She told me she thought it was another woman whenshe followed him one night and ended up in a seedy part of the Bronx. She knew that assumption was wrong, Kyle thinks too much of himself to be doing a low class girl.
*******
Kyle tried to pacify Tess once when she got into an argument over his nightly jaunts and her midnight phone calls by declaring,
I'll make you an offer you can't refuse. Of course that old line would never work on me but it did on her that night. In fact she went into her naughty closet and pulled out her black plastic dominatrix outfit with leather whip and it brought their sex life to a whole new level. You never know what turns people on.
Then Kyle's calls stopped and Tess started feeling a little bit better about his dealings, she had a flashback about the night she followed him out to the Bronx. Everything within her told her to found out what was going on so she faked being asleep and followed Kyle back to the location.
That night she noticed two guys taking a huge black bag out of a trunk. They went into an abandoned building with Kyle following close behind. Convinced that she rented The Godfather way too much, she shook her head and drove back to the brownstone.
She rationalized that he couldn't be doing what she thought he was doing and that he had to be doing work for his father's business. But then again, Tess has no idea what that business is.
I'm happy to tell you that what Tess thought was going on really wasn't. Since Kyle felt Tess was being secretive about what
was going down between her and the mogul, he decided to keep what he was doing a secret as well. No silly, Kyle isn't Cosa Nostra, but he does have a few mafia connections. Those connections got him a job as a consultant on that mob show The Altos.
<center>~Max and I~</center>
Boy, have I got news for you! It just so happens that I forgot to pack my birth control pills for the honeymoon and I got pregnant. Luckily Max and I were ready for a baby at the time. I had a beautiful little boy, Christian Philip Evans.Max refused to pass on the Eggbert middle name to his own father's chargrin. I named him Christian and Max gave him the middle name of Philip to try and appease his father.
Christian is eleven and the mirror image of his father. Looks like I have another Cassanova in the house. Thank goodness he loves school and science like I did. What a lethal combination, beauty and brains. Miria and Christian have become pals and she comes over every chance she gets.Max confided in me one night that he would be thrilled to see Miria and Christian together in the future. That comment really surprised me; they're just kids but oh well.
Anyway, my parents come to NY to see their grandson every chance they get and Max and I take him to see them as often as we can. Diane has been a godsend; she looked after Christian until he started school so I could finish college. She still takes him when Max and I need to be alone.
I graduated from NYU with a degree in Journalism, then got a job as a columnist at the Gotham Inquisitor.
Since I was the rookie there,my first assignment was doing the obituaries. That lasted for six months until Max and the girls brought my college column back to my memory. They urged me to show some of those articles to my editor. I did and he gave me my own column and by-line on the spot.
My column has been tweaked a bit from the college one in that it seeks to clarify and capture the eligible New York male in his natural habitat for the savvy New York woman. The column is called The New York Male: An Endurance Manual.
Of course Michael and Kyle make fun of the column every chance they get but that's ok, its all in fun. The main person I figured would bitch, moan, and complain about my writing that kind of column doesn't complain at all! Max is my most ardent supporter. He's so proud of me and my accomplishments that he makes sure that he buys the paper and makes them available to the fans for free at every entrance at every Ranger game. I can't love that man more, or so I thought.
****
After eight years of trying to find fresh ways to reinterpret the male/female dynamic;my column gets turned into a book and now I'm negotiating the movie rights.
Maria is doing the negotiating on my behalf. It's so great having a kick ass take no prisoners lawyer as my best friend.
Tess agreed to check up on the studio publicist to make sure the job was being done right. She wasn't pleased so she offered herself to the studio for free to help me out.The fact that she has that real estate mogul as a client made her perfect for the studio heads.
Isabel is so happy about my success that she unleashed all her connections(hair stylist, fashion stylist, makeup artist) on me for interviews and events.
While taking meetings and lunches involving the movie, I passed out. Luckily Maria was with me. She took me to the Emergency Room amid all my protests to the contrary.
Just when I thought life couldn't get any better, I get the news that Max and I are going to have another baby. We never considered having another child;life has been so great with Max, Christian and I. After careful thought I realized I wanted another baby and it couldn't have come at a better time.
Max was beyond ecstatic when I broke the news to him. Christian on the other hand, turned up his nose at the thought of his parents still having sex together. He's not sure he wants a sibling but I'm sure that he'll get along with his new brother or sister.
One night in bed, Max tells me something so sweet.
"Since I've been spending so much time with Miria, I know now that I want a daughter. We have Christian to carry on the Evans line so I'm hoping for a sweet little girl that looks just like you."
His confession strikes me so that I give Max a huge smile and a kiss on both cheeks.
Then I bring up an important fact.
"Just think, If I stayed in Roswell we would have never met."
"Oh, I don't know. I think it was destiny that brought us together. No woman has ever been as much of a challenge to me
as you were." He pecks me on my neck.
"So, you married me because I kept your attention the longest?" I rise up in bed to show my mock annoyance.
Max smiles and sets the record straight.
"I married you because I fell in love with you."
Then he reaches up to kiss my currently flat stomach.
That's when I slide down to meet Max eye to eye and ask,
"With everything we've been through, was it good for you?"
Max nods and shows me how much with a tender kiss.
<center> The End</center>
<center>~Isabel & Alex~</center>
Isabel graduated from NYU with degrees in Art History and Business Management. After graduation she took a year off to go abroad and visit prestigeous galleries around the world. When she returned to NY, she opened her own gallery.
Alex graduated the same year with a degree in Computer Technology and a job in Silicon Valley. After six months and a couple of his software patents going to the company, he decided he wanted to start his own software company. He told Izzie of his plans when she came back from traveling and she urged him to ask her father for the startup capital. Wanting Alex's sales pitch to be successful, Izzie softened up her father before Alex revealed his proposal and prospectus.
Having a keen eye for business, Izzie's father gave Alex six figures to start with the promise of more for future expansion. Alex kept in touch with some key people from Silicon Valley for such a time as that. He asked them to come to NY and work for him. Everyone he asked was more than willing to come and be a part of starting a promising enterprise from the ground up.
****
Isabel's gallery has become successful as well. In an effort to give back, she takes the time to feature up and coming artists as well as the occasional celebrity.
Speaking of celebrities, Martha Stewart came to the gallery one evening. It seems that she is a patron of one of Izzie's up and coming artists.Izzie got her chance to rub elbows with her idol of all things domestic. After buying the paintings, she and Izzie spent the rest of the evening chatting about recipes, disinfectants and wether foreign or domestic baking chocolate reigns supreme.
Alex came up with a type of software that helps in the movie making process and won a Technical Oscar. This was the pinnacle of celebrity for Isabel and she soaked up everything that went along with the accolade.
He became more successful than she could have ever hoped. The day after Oscar night, she arranged to take him to his favorite LA restaurant in before returning home. After dinner she arranges the chef to bring out a miniature carrot cake with writing on the top.
Alex looks down at it and can't believe his eyes.
The writing on of the confection says, Marry Me Alex!"
Needless to say, the situation took him completely by surprise. Alex took Izzie's hand while peering into her eyes to tell her,
" I love you but I have to weigh my options. I'm not sure if I want to be married at this time in my life."
Izzie never thought that Alex would or could reject her proposal. His answer almost sent her into cardiac arrest. She spent the rest of the trip performing and trying to get Alex to reconsider but he stuck to his guns.
When they got back to NY, Alex found his own place and moved out of Izzie's house. Last time I checked, they were still together but Izzie is giving Alex alot more respect and consideration these days.
<center>~Maria & Michael~</center>
Maria got her law degree and opened her own law office after interning with the prestigious law firm of Bartles, Buckles and Barnes. She thought about going into Criminal Law as Michael suggested but found her heart set on Entertainment Law. Good thing she followed her first mind because Michael and his friends use her to negotiate their sports and advertising contracts. She's also representing a promising young singer named Majandra. Majandra found out about Maria's vocal abilities and made her promise to do back up on her first album. Maria happily agreed to it.
Michael graduated with a degree in Architecture the same year I did .He took internet courses during hockey season and campus classes off season. He also continued to paint;never thinking his work was good enough to show. Maria was always supportive of his work and told him at every opportunity. She even used a few of his paintings to decorate the walls of her law office. One day a client commented on how much she loved the paintings and wanted to buy them. Of course Maria told her that she couldn't part with those but she knew the artist and he had other things that the client might be interested in.
Well one thing led to another and Michael found himself having a show at Izzie's art gallery. She was determined that Michael's
show would be a success so she invited her parents and their friends, Max's parents and friends and any other big shots she knew.
It turned into a star studded evening for Michael when Martha Stewart popped up out of the blue and bought three paintings.
Michael and Maria are happily married and raising their daughter, Miria Daisy Deluca-Guerin.
****
Did you think I'd forget to tell you about how my God-daughter is coming along? She's twelve and beautiful with Maria's green eyes and tempriment. She took hair color and height from Michael. She's already taller than Maria at five foot eight. Get this, she attends a big shot girls school. You know I never thought that Maria the hippy and Michael the Elvis fan would put their daughter in such an environment but they only want the best for their daughter.
Maria and Michael have become very familiar with her teachers and principles because Miria makes it her business to question her teachers concerning her assignments. In fact, it was her ability to show up her teachers that resulted in them recommending that she try out for the debate team. She made it on the team with no problem. Thanks to the debate team, her parents are proud and her teachers are taking less medication for tension headaches.
She also has Michael's athletic ability. She's a member of the school's soccer and lacrosse teams. Her parent's genes collided when she decided she wanted her school to be the first in NY to have a female hockey team. The jury is still out on that one, and Michael isn't thrilled that his little girl wants to participate in such a potentially dangerous sport. Maria is just as worried but she commends her daughter for believing in something and doing all in her power to make things happen.
****
Oh yeah and the love affair that is Max and Miria is still going strong. She comes over most weekends and whenever her parents want to be alone. We welcome her with open arms whenever she comes and Max wastes no time spoiling her. I get her in the kitchen to bake things whenever I can break her away from Max or Christian.She loves her Uncle Max she and my son are the best of friends.
<center>~Kyle & Tess~</center>
Tess graduated with a degree in Public Relations. She apprenticed with a reputable company while still in college;then opened opened her own firm using her inheritance. Yep, Tess is a wealthy girl. How do you think she afforded that brownstone? The business is doing very wel . Deciding she wanted to do some pro bono work for a non profit organization,she contacts the Live The Dream Foundation to offer her services. The foundation welcomed her expertise with open arms.
It was while doing publicity for the foundation that Tess met a very well known NY real estate mogul who happens to have his own TV show. She paid him a visit on behalf of a little boy who wanted to meet him and find out the ends and outs of the show. Tess and the mogul hit it off famously. He took her to lunch and offered her a job publicizing his organization that very day. This account is her most significant of all her clients.
I have to tell you that Tess told me she was strictly business while with the mogul. Of course she is estatic to have this man as a client but Kyle on the other hand is not. They find themselves arguing on a regular basis because the mogul thinks nothing of calling Tess at all hours of the night whenever a potential venture happens to hit him. Tess tells Kyle ad nauseum that the phone calls and meetings are above board in every way but he doesn't believe her. I believe her because Tess has never been the type of woman to be anything but upfront about any trysts she might be having.
.
That brings me to Kyle. He graduated the same year the rest of the gang did, but no one knows what his degree is in.
He gets nightly calls also but at least he knows who's calling Tess. Kyle answers the phone; making it his business to keep as far from Tess as he can while taking them. Sometimes he leaves right away and sometimes he lingers until Tess is asleep to leave.
She told me she thought it was another woman whenshe followed him one night and ended up in a seedy part of the Bronx. She knew that assumption was wrong, Kyle thinks too much of himself to be doing a low class girl.
*******
Kyle tried to pacify Tess once when she got into an argument over his nightly jaunts and her midnight phone calls by declaring,
I'll make you an offer you can't refuse. Of course that old line would never work on me but it did on her that night. In fact she went into her naughty closet and pulled out her black plastic dominatrix outfit with leather whip and it brought their sex life to a whole new level. You never know what turns people on.
Then Kyle's calls stopped and Tess started feeling a little bit better about his dealings, she had a flashback about the night she followed him out to the Bronx. Everything within her told her to found out what was going on so she faked being asleep and followed Kyle back to the location.
That night she noticed two guys taking a huge black bag out of a trunk. They went into an abandoned building with Kyle following close behind. Convinced that she rented The Godfather way too much, she shook her head and drove back to the brownstone.
She rationalized that he couldn't be doing what she thought he was doing and that he had to be doing work for his father's business. But then again, Tess has no idea what that business is.
I'm happy to tell you that what Tess thought was going on really wasn't. Since Kyle felt Tess was being secretive about what
was going down between her and the mogul, he decided to keep what he was doing a secret as well. No silly, Kyle isn't Cosa Nostra, but he does have a few mafia connections. Those connections got him a job as a consultant on that mob show The Altos.
<center>~Max and I~</center>
Boy, have I got news for you! It just so happens that I forgot to pack my birth control pills for the honeymoon and I got pregnant. Luckily Max and I were ready for a baby at the time. I had a beautiful little boy, Christian Philip Evans.Max refused to pass on the Eggbert middle name to his own father's chargrin. I named him Christian and Max gave him the middle name of Philip to try and appease his father.
Christian is eleven and the mirror image of his father. Looks like I have another Cassanova in the house. Thank goodness he loves school and science like I did. What a lethal combination, beauty and brains. Miria and Christian have become pals and she comes over every chance she gets.Max confided in me one night that he would be thrilled to see Miria and Christian together in the future. That comment really surprised me; they're just kids but oh well.
Anyway, my parents come to NY to see their grandson every chance they get and Max and I take him to see them as often as we can. Diane has been a godsend; she looked after Christian until he started school so I could finish college. She still takes him when Max and I need to be alone.
I graduated from NYU with a degree in Journalism, then got a job as a columnist at the Gotham Inquisitor.
Since I was the rookie there,my first assignment was doing the obituaries. That lasted for six months until Max and the girls brought my college column back to my memory. They urged me to show some of those articles to my editor. I did and he gave me my own column and by-line on the spot.
My column has been tweaked a bit from the college one in that it seeks to clarify and capture the eligible New York male in his natural habitat for the savvy New York woman. The column is called The New York Male: An Endurance Manual.
Of course Michael and Kyle make fun of the column every chance they get but that's ok, its all in fun. The main person I figured would bitch, moan, and complain about my writing that kind of column doesn't complain at all! Max is my most ardent supporter. He's so proud of me and my accomplishments that he makes sure that he buys the paper and makes them available to the fans for free at every entrance at every Ranger game. I can't love that man more, or so I thought.
****
After eight years of trying to find fresh ways to reinterpret the male/female dynamic;my column gets turned into a book and now I'm negotiating the movie rights.
Maria is doing the negotiating on my behalf. It's so great having a kick ass take no prisoners lawyer as my best friend.
Tess agreed to check up on the studio publicist to make sure the job was being done right. She wasn't pleased so she offered herself to the studio for free to help me out.The fact that she has that real estate mogul as a client made her perfect for the studio heads.
Isabel is so happy about my success that she unleashed all her connections(hair stylist, fashion stylist, makeup artist) on me for interviews and events.
While taking meetings and lunches involving the movie, I passed out. Luckily Maria was with me. She took me to the Emergency Room amid all my protests to the contrary.
Just when I thought life couldn't get any better, I get the news that Max and I are going to have another baby. We never considered having another child;life has been so great with Max, Christian and I. After careful thought I realized I wanted another baby and it couldn't have come at a better time.
Max was beyond ecstatic when I broke the news to him. Christian on the other hand, turned up his nose at the thought of his parents still having sex together. He's not sure he wants a sibling but I'm sure that he'll get along with his new brother or sister.
One night in bed, Max tells me something so sweet.
"Since I've been spending so much time with Miria, I know now that I want a daughter. We have Christian to carry on the Evans line so I'm hoping for a sweet little girl that looks just like you."
His confession strikes me so that I give Max a huge smile and a kiss on both cheeks.
Then I bring up an important fact.
"Just think, If I stayed in Roswell we would have never met."
"Oh, I don't know. I think it was destiny that brought us together. No woman has ever been as much of a challenge to me
as you were." He pecks me on my neck.
"So, you married me because I kept your attention the longest?" I rise up in bed to show my mock annoyance.
Max smiles and sets the record straight.
"I married you because I fell in love with you."
Then he reaches up to kiss my currently flat stomach.
That's when I slide down to meet Max eye to eye and ask,
"With everything we've been through, was it good for you?"
Max nods and shows me how much with a tender kiss.
<center> The End</center>
By French Dreamer

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!

"Evans, take it from someone who has seen way too many telegrams go out to newly widowed wives. In the long run it's best to travel as light as you can, if you know what I mean." Jim Valenti
Coming Soon!